a ring and a promise
by
Unknown


To those who take time to listen to the past, may the voices always be true

Prologue

Sunday, October8,18?  1 Chicago

Caitlin Donahue knotted the thread and bit it off close, then added the shirt
to the pile of others.  She was done for the day, her shoulders hurting and
her eyes weary.  She sat back for a moment, letting her weariness flow over
her as she watched the flickering candle send shadows dancing across the tiny
room.  The candle's wee light had no chance against the coming night, just as
she felt the pennies she earned with her sewing would never be enough.

It was silly, she knew.  Simply her aching limbs weighing down her heart.  Or
more likely, Mrs. O'Leary's words coming back to taunt her.  It wasn't as if
the old woman had the sight.  Caitlin shouldn't have let the words into her
soul, to lie there and fester.

"I see such distrust in your heart, child.  It's like a weed in the
garden-growing and crowding until there's room for naught else.  Loneliness
and grief will be your loven until you open wide your heart."

Better loneliness and grief than some smooth talker who'd steal your
innocence as well as the few coins Papa had hidden away, Caitlin told
herself.  The shame came back as did the fear of being weak, and she got to
her feet.  Sitting here fretting was domg no one any good.  She blew out the
candle , then eased the door open just enough for her to slip outside.  " "
Caitlin?  "

"Yes, Mother."  Caitlin whispered the words.  It was bad enough that her
mother was awake, but she didn't want to waken little Maeve.  The poor babe
had had a bad day, with the terrible heat that had been scorching the city.

"Where are you going, lass?"

"I'm just stepping out to catch a breath of air," Caitlin replied.  "" Tis no
better out than here, dear.  "

Her mother's voice held a hint of disapproval, and Caitlin clamped her jaw
tight.  Her mother's ill humor had little to do with the sick headaches she
was prone to and nothing to do with the heat.

"I'll be just a short while, Mum."

Caitlin hurried out before her mother could pull her back.  Once outside, she
paused for a moment to wipe beads of sweat off her forehead.  This was a
strange land.  It was autumn already and yet as hot as the middle of summer.
She sat down on the rain barrel leaning against a corner of their house.  It
hadn't rained for so long that the barrel was good for nothing but sitting on.

Sighing, Caitlin closed her eyes and leaned back, trying to shut out the
night.  The heat was like a thick blanket, trying to smother them all, and
clinging to it was the heavy scent of smoke from the fires that had been
plaguing the city.  The crying of babies and the quarreling of couples filled
the air, warring with the moamng of the O'Leary's cows.  Poor beasties.  They
didn't like the heat any better than she did.

A terrible row erupted over toward the O'Leary's, and Caitlin opened her
eyes.  People were shouting and the cows grew even noisier.  The heat made
everyone so irritable.  She closed her eyes again.

God willing, someday she and Jacob "Iqler would be as well off as the
O'Leary's.  They weren't as wealthy as the butcher, Kieran Mallory, who had
been calling on Mama recently, but they were certainly comfortable.  Their
big, two-story house on DeKoven Street, for just their family alone, had two
rooms and a kitchen downstairs, with a big sleeping room upstairs for the
children.  And they had any number of chickens, pigs and cows.  " "Fqq Fire!.
q

Caitlin's eyes flew open.  A fearsome glow came from down the street,
lighting the night as if the pits of hell had opened before her.  Smoke
danoed up to the heavens and the evil crackling of flames filled the air.
Grabbing the bucket from the back stoop, she ran out into the alley.  It was
the O'Leary's barn.

The alley was filled with piglets running and squealing, with dogs and
chickens and a calf someone was carrying from the fire, as well as people
running to help.  But before Caitlin could j oin the others, filling buckets
at the old pump, a huge ball of flame roared up toward the stan.  It
swallowed the O'Leary's barn in one single gulp, then turned toward the
little cottages nearby.  " " Mother of Mercy, save us: Caitlin dropped her
bucket and ran for home.  "Ma!  Maeve!"

She was sure she was screaming loud enough to wake the saints in heaven, but
her mother and the little girl were just sitting up when she burst in.

"Quick, get up!"  she cried.  "Everything's burning.  We must get out: '

"Saints preserve us," her mother gasped, while little Maeve started crying.
" " Out!  " Caitlin grabbed up Maeve and thrust her into her mother's arms,
then pulled them toward the back door.  Her mother paused, trying to reach
for her robe, but Caitlin threw a coverlet around the woman's shoulders as
she dragged her brutally along.  There was no time for more.

Out on the tiny porch, it was as if they'd stepped into the center of the
fire.  Hungry flames whirled about, licking at the walls and roofs of their
neighbors' homes, like the tongues of wolves licking at a deer carcass.

"The wind is blowing the flames toward the north and east," Caitlin shouted
above the roar of the fire.  "Get to DeKoven.  You will be safe there "

"Where are you going?"  her mother asked.

"Our money," Caitlin replied.  "I must get our money "

"

" Caitlin!    " ,

The screams rang in her ears, but she was already back inside their cottage.
The flames were devouring their roof.  Hot coals dropped from the rafters as
she stumbled about in the smoky interior.  She felt as if she were standing
in an oven, the heat was so intense, baking her skin and drying all the
moisture from her eyes.

She pulled at the pallet that her mother and Maeve slept on.  She had to get
to the far corner, to the knothole near the floor.  " " Caitlin!  "It was
Jacob's voioe.

"Jacob!  Here.  By the bed," she cried out.

A spray of em ben showered down on her, singeing the skin on the back of her
neck, but she just wiped at them.  The smoke was so thick she couldn't see.
Jacob must not have had that problem, though, for his strong hands grabbed
her by the shoulders and pulled her back from the pallet.

"No, Jacob," she screamed.  "The money!"

"No time," he shouted.  " " Jacob !  Without it, we're nothing !  " She had
to make him understand.  " "And with it, we're dead: '

"No!"  She struggled against him, but he was too strong.  "Jacob, please.
Please help me move the bed."

But Jacob only wrapped his arms about her waist and carried her from the
cottage.  She kicked at him, struggled and twisted, but it was no use.  He
didn't let go.  Through the door and into the yard he went, and three or four
steps later the house collapsed m on itself in one last ball of fire.

Caitlin saw her world collapse with it and let out a terrible scream.  Now
they had nothing.  It was worse than when Papa had died.  Pain and fear
wrapped around her heart and tried to squeeze the life from it.

Jacob put her down, but kept his arm around her as he led her through the
smoke and flying ashes over to DeKoven Street She wanted to cry, but her eyes
were too dry to make tears.  It didn't matter none.  Her heart was crying
enough for all.

"Our money," she sobbed.  "Our money is all gone!"

"We've our lives," Jacob said.  "And there's naught else we need."

Caitlin knew the words were true, but her heart refused to accept it.  They'd
almost had enough for Jacob to buy a horse and carriage.  1'hen he could have
gone into the livery business for himself.  He would have been a man of
property instead of just a poor day laborer.

Jacob stopped and looked back, his arm still around her shoulders.  "The
fire's moving toward the oenter of the city."

She looked to the north and east, her heart not able to accept the horror.
The flames had grown like an unruly monster.  Who would be able to stop them?
The oenter of the city with all its fine stores and shops would be
destroyed.  Then people wouldn't be buying the shirts she sewed, and they'd
have no need for a liveryman.  Saving money would be almost impossible.

"This city is done for," Jacob said.

But she couldn't hear that.  "I.ondon burned and they rebuilt."

"That was London: Jacob's voice was a sneer.  " I.  ondon is one of the great
cities of the world.  This is Chicago.  A legion of shacks built on a swamp.
"

"Caitlin!"  her mother cried.

Caitlin looked up to see her mother running toward her, and she pulled away
from Jacob to fall into her embrace.  They clung for a long moment, but
Caitlin only felt her fear grow as she picked Maeve's cry out of the noise.

"

" Where is Maeve?   Is she hurt?   "

"Mrs.  O'Leary has her.  She's just frightened."  Caitlin's mother stepped
back and looked at her in the light from the nearby fires.  "And you?  Are
you all right?"

"Ttre money is all gone."  ",

Tis said, Caitlin, that when God closes a door, he leaves a window open.  "

Caitlin shut her eyes, but felt her mother move nearer.  In spite of the heat
and ashes and raging smoke, she also felt a chill.  " " The butcher, Kieran
Mallory, has been talking to me, " the older woman said in a low tone.

A spark of hope flickered against the dread in Caitlin's heart.  The butcher
and her mother had been seeing each other for a number of weeks now.  He'd
even had the three of them to his house for dinner the Sunday before last.

"Oh, mother."  Caitlin threw her arms around her mother.  "I'm so- " "" Tis
you he wants, lass: '

Caitlin's arms dropped slowly, as if she could not bear the weight suddenly
set on her shoulders.  "No," she said, but her voice came out weak as a
babe's.  She reached behind her for Jacob's hand and clutched at it.

"He wants children, Caitlin," her mother said.  "Without children, all his
work will be for naught: '

"But, Ma-" Caitlin broke off abruptly, closing her eyes to the misery around
her.  What of her dreams, her hopes, her love for Jacob?  The butcher was a
man of property, a voice inside her said.  He would survive the fire, and so
would those under his care.

"Mrs.  Donahue?"  Above the din of the fire a man called out.

Caitlin turned wearily to sea a livery wagon on the edge of the crowd.  ""
Mrs. Donahue?  "

"Why, it's Timothy," Caitlin's mother murmured.  "Mr.  Mallory must have sent
him.  Over here, lad, she shouted, then turned back to Caitlin.  " Come,
lass.  Timothy'll take us to safety.  "

Without waiting to see if Caitlin was following, the older woman left.
Caitlin watched for a long moment as her mother took Maeve from Mrs.
O'Leary's arms and handed the child up into the wagon.  Then Caitlin turned
to Jacob, her eyes searching his.

"You cannot do it," he said, his voice ripe with anger.  "She's got no right
to ask it of you: '

"How else are we to live?"

He took her hands in his, holding them tightly.  "I've a mind to go west," he
said.  "It's a land of opportunity, Caitlin, where a man needs naught but a
strong back and a willing heart.  Come with me."

She shook her head.  "And what of Ma and Maeve?"

" " Your mother can find work sewing or cleaning.   She will care for Maeve,
as she should: '

Caitlin looked away, the lie hanging heavy over her heart.  She couldn't tell
Jacob the truth about Maeve.  She couldn't bear to see the love in his eyes
die.  .  " " I cannot leave them, " Caitlin said.  " "It would not be right: '

Jacob looked away for an eternity.  "You must do what you must," he finally
said.  His voice cracked like timbers breaking when weakened by fire.  "The
butcher is a good man, Caitlin.  He'll care for you and your family "

"It isn't fair, Jacob.  I love you, not Mr. Mallory."

His arms came around her.  He smelled of smoke and the toil of his day, but
she only wanted to be held closer.  Instead , she slipped from his arms and
stood before him, knowing goodbyes had to be said, but not knowing how.

Jacob studied the ground for a long moment, then reached into his pocket and
put an object in her hand, closing her fingers around it.  "" Tis a ring,
Caitlin.  My father gave it to me.  Keep it to remember me.  Although we
part, my soul will always be yours: '

He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly, kissing her with a savage
neqd that she'd never felt before, never even dared dream about.  She was
breathless when he pulled back, and she could do naught but lean against him.

"The same stars that look down on you will look down on me," he told her.
"And did you know..  each star is but an angel with a lantero."

"Oh, Jacob: The tears came again, her pain too great to holq them in.  Tell
him, her heart cried out.  Maybe he could understand and even forgive.  Maybe
there was a way.

But the words would not come.  She could live apart from him, but not if she
knew his love for her was dead.

"I've just now spoken with my angel," Jacob said.  "I told him that I'm a man
and can care for myself.  I asked that he watch over you, instead."  He
pushed her away to arm's length.  "I'll keep you in my heart forever,
Caitlin, my love.  Until the rivers run dry, until the mountains fade away
and until all the saints have gone to their eteroal reward: '

"You'll find another, Jacob.  You must.  That is as it must be."

His eyes glistened, too.  "If you ever need me-no matter where, no matter
when-I'll come to you.  Just put your breath to the ring and I'll come, I
promise."

Then, turning on his heel, he strode rapidly away into the shadows.  He never
paused, never looked back.

Caitlin clutched the ring and walked slowly over to Mr. Mallory's wagon.

Chapter One

c c qq,q, q

The sweet, childish bellow echoed down the stairs, but Kate Mallory's only
response was to turo the wet-dry vacuum on again.  Chicago had had a
torrential downpour over the last twenty-four hours and she now had an indoor
swimming pool in the basement of her new, three-flat apartment building.
Granted, it was only a wading pool, but still not the chosen decor for the
place.

Hopefully, though, Laura would react like any normal ten-year-old when faced
with a flooded basement and run in the opposite diIstion.  Kate was in the
midst of her usual early October blues and wanted to be alone.  Granny Nan,
her pateroal grandmother, always said nothing chased away the blues like hard
work, and Kate's funk was dark enough that she wanted all the benefits of
cleaning this mess for herself.

"Kate?"  Laura's voice had risen from a normal bellow to a mega-bellow.  "I
know you're down here."  the words were followed by the stomping of little
bare feet.

"Ah, ha!"  The door went flying open and Laura stormed into the room, dark
eyes blazing and finger pointing.  Yesterday had been the kid's birthday, the
day she'd traded in a cocky nine for an obnoxious ten.  "I'm going to tell
Mom on you "

"Why?"  Kate asked, turning the vacuum off.  "Does she want to keep this
water?"

Laura stood still, hands on her hips and a frown ruling her face.  "She said
we'd all clean this up after dinner.  She said she didn't want you down here
by yourself after you were sick yesterday."

" " Mom shouldn't be cleaning up down here.   She just got her cast off,"
Kate said.   " Besides, I'm better.   "

Laura didn't give up her frown.  "You're always sick on my birthday," she
said.

"I am?"  Kate was startled, as if the past were suddenly open to view through
her actions.  She swallowed her rush of fear and tried to smile.  "Must be an
allergy.  You know, like the beginning of fall makes my nose run: '

"I never heard of anything like that: ' "

"Cause you're still a kid: '

Her real allergy was to memories, though.  Of Dad.  Of Miguel.  Of loves and
losses and lies.  She felt again the sensation of being lost, of being a
child alone in a crowd, calling out for those she loved but not finding them.
The feeling swallowed her up for a moment, complete and whole with its utter
misery, then let her go.  But only partway.  Like the traces of a cobweb,
bits of the hurt clung to her soul.  If only she could develop selective
amnesia.

She tried to shake off her gloom as she reached for the vacuum switch again.
Now that Laura was down here, she might as well make use of her.  She hadn't
the strength to send her away, anyway.  " " Are you helping Mom with dinner?
"

"Nope."  Laura shook her head.  "

" Then how about if you help down here?   "

Surprisingly, Laura dropped her little-sister act.  "Okay.  What you want me
to do?"

" " One of Granny Nan's boxes got all wet, so I emptied it out.  See if you
can find room for the stuff in those other boxes.  If you can't, maybe you
could find a new box upstairs : '

Laura sloshed through the inch or so of water still on the floor and made her
way to the card table stacked with cardboard boxes.  "We shouldn't have
moved," she told Kate.  "Our old house never flooded."

 "" It might have this time.   "

During one hour this morning, five inches of rain had fallen; a total of ten
inches had come down by midafternoon They were actually fortunate that only
the few things stored in the basement had been soaked.  " " This place has so
much more room than the old one, " Kate pointed out.  The three of them had
moved just two weeks ago to this newly renovated triplex, though it wasn't
that much of a move-just two blocks.  But the new building gave them a lot
more space.  Kate, her mother and Laura lived in the apartment on the second
floor.  Kate's catering business occupied the first floor, while the basement
contained more storage, plus a one-bedroom apartment.

The plan was to rent out the basement, but Kate hadn't gotten around to
looking for a tenant yet.  So, aside from some miscellaneous family junk, the
only things down here were trays and metal folding chairs-nothing that was
bothered by the few inches of water.

"Is all this stuff Granny Nan's?"  Laura asked.

Kate looked up.  "it's memorabilia she kept from Grandpa Pat's side of the
family, so be careful with it: '

"Neato," Laura exclaimed as she began pawing through the boxes.  "Maybe
there'll be a buried treasure in here."

"Right.  Except those boxes aren't exactly buried."

Laura's enthusiasm was contagious as always, and Kate left the vacuum.  The
girl had such a spirit of adventure about her.  She did everything with a
passion.  Kate had been that way once.  Before she learned that passion had a
priq.

Kate slammed the door on the memories that had leapt alive, and wandered over
to the table.  The stuff spread across it wasn't all that exciting-mostly old
papers of one sort or another, a box of old army patches and pins, a bag of
buttons.  All things that Kate had seen before when Granny Nan or Grandpa Pat
had been in a story mood.

Kate idly picked up the army pins.  They'd been given to her uncle, Granny
Nan and Grandpa Pat's oldest son, Gerald , who'd been killed in France during
the war.  Kate had never met him, but felt the sadness of final partings as
she stared at the tarnished bronze pins.

"Wow.  This stuff is cool," Laura cried.  She had opened another box and was
gently taking out an old shawl, brightly colored with a long black fringe.
Beneath it was a leather drawstring purse with beaded trim.  "Think Granny
used it?"

"Either her or someone in Grandpa's family."  Kate fingered the fringe
slowly.  Hzd someone woro this on a special occasion?  Was that why it had
been saved, only to be stuffed in a box in the basement?

These October blues were the pits, Kate scolded herself.  She might as well
go sit out in the rain and sing country songs about heartbreak and despair.
She was finding melancholy everyplace she looked.  Desperate for a diversion,
she glanced into the box and spotted something lacy under several stacks of
yellowed letters-from Grandpa PaYs older brother while he was fighting in
World War I.  She pulled it out carefully, but was disappointed to find it
was just a small tablecloth yellowed with age.  The sampler she found next,
embroidered by some childish hand, brought only a vague smile, as did the
chipped plate from the Columbiqcn Exposition She pounced on a small booklet
of black-and-white photos with eagerness.  Old pictures were always great.

Kate flipped slowly through them, certain she would find smiles there.
Grandpa Pat as a little boy did start a few grins, but Kate was puzzled by
the adults.  She had no clue as to who they were.  That smiling woman must be
Grandpa's mom, Kate's great-grandmother Margaret, but Kate had never seen a
picture of the elderly woman with the distant look in her eyes before.
Somehow she felt drawn to her.  " " Hey, neato!  "

She glanced up as I,aura uncovered a small wooden box at the very bottom of
the carton.  It was about the size of a cigar box, brown and tarnished with
age, but the name carved into the lid could still be read.  Caitlin Mallory.
Kate put the photos down.

"That's areal rad name, ain't it?"  laura said.  "I wish I had a name like
that "

"What's wrong with L,aura?  It's a nice name."

"Get real," I,aura muttered as she flipped through the letters, ribbons and
thimbles filling the box.  "Hey, there's a ring in here.  I bet it's worth a
lot of money."

"I doubt it," Kate replied.  "Granny Nan wouldn't have left it in the box if
it was: '

But she felt a strange stirring in her soul, as if the ring might indeed have
great value.  It was clearly nothing spocial , though.  Just a man's ring,
with an onyx stone set in silver.

Laura continued turning the ring over in her finger.  "Who's JT?"  she asked,
lookingqat the inside of the band.

Kate shrugged, wanting to touch the ring yet almost fearing the very strength
of that need.  " " I don't know.  Probably some anoestor of ours: '

"Mallory doesn't start with T, " laura pointed out.

"I know."  Kate frowned, trying to remember some other family surnames, but
drew a blank.  " " I bet it's a magic ring: '

"Girls!"  Mom's voice came down the stairs.  "it's dinnertime"

Kate sighed, freed from the pull of the ring by her mother 's voice.  She
glanced around at the mess still awaiting them.  "Guess we'll be cleaning
this up tonight after all."

"Abracadabra," Laura said, waving her hand over the ring.  "Hocus-pocus.
Hubba hubba.  Make all this water disappear."  She set the ring on the edge
of the table and jumped back, but nothing happened.

"So much for magic," Kate said.  "Come on, we'd better get upstairs: '

But Laura was still poking through the wooden box.  "Hey, this looks like
you: She held out an old photograph

Kate took the picture from her hand.  It was an old wedding portrait of a
middle-aged man and a young-looking bride-the woman with the distant eyes,
but younger this time.  And she did indeed resemble Kate.  It was a weird
feeling, staring at this photo.  Like looking down a deep well, expecting
only darkness, but finding yourself looking back.  A chill slid down her
spine as she remembered her wish for selective amnesia.

Laura leaned over, still gazing at the picture.  " " Look, her hair's
probably red Wee yours, and your eyes look just the same, " she muttered.

No, this woman's eyes had a resignation to them, a weariness that said life
was something to be endured, not enjoyed What kind of sorrows had she seen?
The eyes seemed to capture her.  The ring was part of this woman's pain, Kate
suddenly knew.

"This is rqeally far out," Laura was saying.  "What d'ya think it means?
That you'll be getting married soon?"

Kate put the photo back into the box, trying to escape the strange
sensations.  "I think it means I share some genes with an ancestor."

Laura gave her a disgusted look.  " " You don't understand romanoe," she
said.  " That's probably why you don't have a boyfriend: ' " " Hey, I've had
plenty of boyfriends: '

"Right: Skepticism, mockery and just plain orneriness were rolled into the
one word.

Kate stared at the girl as memories played against pride in a quick and
deadly battk.  She wasn't sure who won.  "I had one special boyfriend when I
was a freshman in college, " she said.  "And I guess I haven't looked much
since."

Curiosity flooded Laura's face.  "Oh, yeah?  What happened to him?"

"He died.  He was from Central America and went back there to fight the
junta: ' " " Wow.  He was a hero: '

"I guess."  Hero or accident victim, his death left her alone, all the same.

Laura frowned, doing other calculations.  "That's the same year Dad died,
isn't it?"

"Dad died in June.  Miguel died in August:" Though she hadn't learned of it
until October.  " " And I was born in October to cheer you all up.  "

Kate swallowed hard and looked away, fearing that the lid would somehow fall
off and the secrets would come spilling out.  Laura had cheered them up.  Her
birth had brought life and sunshine into their shadows, but it had taken Kate
years to feel that joy To escape the pain of her father's fatal illness ,
Kate had turned to Miguel.  Then she had suddenly been left with nothing when
Miguel had gone back home.  Well, not with nothing.  Six months later, Laura
had been born, a month early because of Kate's recklessness behind the wheel,
a recklessness that had almost cost both of them their lives.  At that time
Kate had been in no condition to nurture an infant, paralyzed as she'd been
by her own pain and so afraid to love again.  So her mother had stepped
munwilling to lose another member of their family-as she'd put it and offered
to help raise the baby.

They hadn't actually planned for Kate and Laura to be raised as sisters, but
that was how it had happened.  Kate had been unable to step forward and so
had stepped aside.  When Laura started talking, it seqned only natural that
she call Mom Mom just as Kate did.

So Kate had gained a sister and time to heal.  What she hadn't counted on was
her growing feelings toward the girl over the years.  The need to nurture and
cherish, to care for and openly love, didn't dissipate because it wasn't her
role.  The needs twisted around her like a jungle vine, trying to choke off
her breath at times, and always trying to conquer

But Kate knew that she'd relinquished her chance to mother Laura because it
had been best for the girl.  And even though Mom occasionally pointed out
that Laura had a right to know the truth, she still thought it was best for
her.

Kate accepted all that, only slipping into a blue funk around Laura's
birthday.

"Oh, you cheered us up all right," she teased.  "Cryingall the time.
Spitting up on us: '

Laura made a face and flicked water at Kate with her foot.  But when Kate
retaliated, the girl grabbed at the table , knocking the ring into the water
in the process.  " " Oh, no!  " I,aura cried.

Something clutched at Kate's heart, too, but she just bent and fished out the
ring.  "It's all right," she told Iaura and her own silly nerves.  "A little
water won't hurt it: '

The ring felt weary, though, as if it had been wait inga long time, and Kate
found she couldn't put it down.  It deserved better than to be stuck away in
some box, she told herself as she first breathed on it, then polished it on
her shirt.

"Make a wish on it," Laura demanded.  "Wish for a boyfriend."

Kate frowned at the girl.  "The only thing I wish I had is someone to help
clean up this mess."

"You got me."

"I mean someone nice.  Someone helpful."  Kate made a face at Laura.
"Someone who thinks I'm smart and pretty and fabulously fun to be around " "
" Hah!  A boyfriend!  " Laura cried.  " "Hah !  A respectful little sister!  "

"Girls!"  Mom's voioe came down the stairs again.  "Dinner's getting cold: '

Both Kate and Laura dissolved into laughter.

"Come on, let's get out of here before Mom feeds our dinner to the pigeons,"
Kate said.

She slipped the ring on her finger as she headed for the door.  After holding
it open for Laura, she followed her up the steps.  A little niggling urge ate
at her, though, as they reached their apartment door.  She wanted Laura to
admire her.

"And I'll have you know that I just might have a boyfriend I met him on a job
and we might go out Saturday."

"What's his name?"

"Lance Aikens.  He's a financial adviser."

Laura looked like she'd swallowed a lemon.  "Nobody has a boyfriend named
Lance," she informed Kate.  Then she smiled.  "I know!  We'll wish for a
better one for you on the ring after dinner."

Kate glanced at her hand, almost surprised to find the ring still on her
finger.  "We'll clean up the basement after dinner"

And put the ring back where it belonged.

The flames devoured the old barn like a hungry child scarfing up chocolates.
From the west came a bullying, blustermg wind that incited the flam esto ever
greater heights until they reached the roof.  Then the whole structure caved
in on itself, sending sparks flying high, an offering to the ancient gods of
the prairies and mountains.

Jake.

Jake MacNeill turned from the conflagration consuming his old barn and looked
to the east.  He thought someone had called him; rather, he'd felt someone
calling him.  But the Montana prairie flowed on endlessly with nothing and no
one trying to catch his attention.

He turned back to the baro.  At least the fire hadn't been without waroing.
Lightning had started the prairie aflame this morning, and they hadn't been
able to turn it aside.  The best place for the firebreak had been just beyond
the old baro, so iYd had to be sacrificed.  But at least they'd had time to
get out everything of value.

Please come.  I need you.

Jake turned again.  The prairie fire faded.  The sweat that beaded his brow
was forgotten.  The buros and blisters on his hands and arms became minor
irritations.  Something was drawing him to the east.  Pullingat him, dragging
his attention and his heart.

He turned to the short, stocky man at his side.  "You hear something?  "

Bo Werotz stared at him, forehead knotted so that his eyebrows were pushed
into a single, thick black line "I hear a whole hell of a lot of things: The
ranch foreman spat out the words.  " Prairie fires ain't known for tiptoeing.
"

That wasn't what Jake meant, but he didn't try to explain as he squinted at
the scene before him.  It had been one hell of a fire, blackening close to a
hundred acres.  Smoke still filled the sky above them.  The air was thick,
making breathing a chore.

But this new sensation was even stronger.  It was like some giant hand
pulling at him.  He saw a city, felt the grit and noise and scent of ancient
smoke in the air.  Chicago?  Something or someone was pulling him toward
Chicago.

What the hell was going on?  Had locoweed been planted out here, causing the
smoke to be laced with some hallucinogenic drug?

"Fire made a hell of a mess," Bo said.

"IYl1 grow back: Jake was glad for the commonsense words that came out.  Now
he was back on comfortable ground again-back in his world of farming, soils,
prairies and forests, and all the other ecological sciences.  As Bo often
said, Jake had enough degrees to damn near make him an expert.  " In fact,
periodic fires are good for the prairie.  Kills off the shallow-rooted weeds.
The indigenous plants come back even stronger.  "

"Didn't do much for the barn."

"Nothing's forever except the mountains," Jake said.  "And there's some of us
that ain't too damn sure about that."

He turned and let his eyes flick back over his shoulder, just a quick little
glance.  It wasn't as if he expected to see anything.  He just needed a
little movement to ease the strain in his neck.

"What in the hell are you looking at?"

"Nothing," Jake snapped.  "Not a single dag-gone thing."

"You'd think there was fifty dancing wimmen back there.  All young and
pretty, with the sun shining off their legs."

They took a long moment to trade glares, bucking up against each other like
two rams in the rutting season.  Bo had been with the ranch for almost forty
years, having hired on back when Jake's father had owned the spread.  But
Jake hadn't ever held that against him.  His old man was dead, and so was the
past.

Jake looked away first, letting his eyes go where they wanted.  After all, it
was his property, no matter which way he looked.  Fifty thousand acres of
prime Montana range land backed up here on the foothills to the Rockies.

But his glance roamed and stayed fixed on the east.  That strange calling was
still in the air, hanging there as if waiting for Jake to pluck it out and
take it home.  It was as if someone were crying out, needing his help.  Jake
looked and looked, but there wasn't a damn thing to see.

Actually, that wasn't true.  There were the usual things.  Miles and miles of
rolling prairie interspersed with large stands of forest and covered by an
endless stretch of blue sky.  When Jake was a little tad, Bo had told him
that Montana was just one of fifty states, but it had abnost half the sky
available to the lower forty-eight.

Bo had always fed him little gems like that.  If it hadn't been for Bo, he
would have spent his youth in reform school and graduated on into prison.  If
anyone deserved an explanation of what was going on, it was Bo.  And Jake
would be more than happy to give it to him.

If he had one.

"I know the prairie'll come back," Bo said.  "But I 'spect we're gorma have
to do something about the barn ourselves"

Jake nodded.  A few of the boys were splashing water on the building's
remains, while others were herding the horses into the lower forty.  A few
were straggling toward the bunkhouse.  Darn convenient of the fire to finish
up an hour or so before supper like this.  Gave them a chance to wash up and
all.

"We're gonna need it 'fore the snows come," Bo said.

Jake's eyes focused on that spot of woods across the lane, a little south of
a line due east.  No, there weren't any dancing girls there.  Just trees,
prairie grass and maybe a dust devil or two mixed with the ashes in the air.
Nothing else.

So what was this strange compulsion he was feeling?

This wasn't like him.  Poll one person or the whole population of Cold
Springand the vote would be the same: Jake MacNeill was good to his mother,
would never forgive his father and never acted on impulse.  He'd been a loner
from day one and happy to be that way.  He didn't need anybody.

The land was all that really mattered to him.  All he wanted was ta restore
it to its natural glory, as it had been before pesticides, erosion and his
father's bad management had brought it to near ruin.  The land was what he
put his trust in.  The prairie wouldn't ever betray him or turn its back on
him.  The mountains wouldn't refuse to acknowledge him or act as if he didn't
exist.  The land would test and challenge him, but always stayed true to its
nature.  It held the answers to his questions, if only he looked close
enough.  It was all that could be counted on in the long run.

Those beliefs had been built over the past thirty-five years, yet the last
ten minutes had reduced them to ashes just as surely as the fire had
destroyed this old building.  " " What the hell we gonna do about the barn?
" Bo was asking.

Jake shook his head, but doing so didn't clear up any of the muddle he was
in.  He owed Bo Werntz, owed him big, but for the life of him, he couldn't
come up with an explanation for what he was about to do.  He had a
deep-seated certainty that he had no choice, as if the decision had been made
for him ages ago and he was just playing out a role.

He turned to Bo.  "What are we going to do about the barn?  Build a new one."

"Good: Bo's voioe was soothingly sarcastic.  " And what kind of a barn are we
gonna build?  "

"The old one lasted fifty or sixty years.  Put up another like it: '

Bo's old face creased with confusion.  "Put up another like it?  What the
hell is this?  Am I going to be in charge of building a new barn?"

 "" Yup.   "

"What are you going to be doing?"

"I'm going to Chicago."

 "

" Chi-caw-go!    " Bo was shouting.    "

"What in the hell for?"

"

" Got to.   "

"Got to?  You ain't never in your life done something because you " got to.  "

"I have to shave and shower," Jake said.

"But-but how ya going?  When?  Are you going alone

"I'm driving," Jake replied.  "Lqeavingas soon as I'm clean and packed.  And
I'm taking Boris and Nickolai with me."

"Boris and Nickolai?"  Bo jerked his hat off and threw it on the ground.
"Now I know you done lost all common sense.  The sheriff won't even let you
bring them dogs into Cold Spring.  What the hell you think they gonna do in
Chica o-welcome them monsters with o n arms qqBo, I surely do enjoy chatting
with you, but I gotta go."

What the hell for?

Jake was turning to walk away.  If it had been anyone but Bo asking, he would
have just brushed him off like some pesky bug, but he owed Bo the best he
could give.  "I've a need that needs filling: '

Bo stared at him openmouthed, and Jake took the chance to hurry on toward the
house.

"Jake!"

He tried to force his feet along the path, but they froze up.  He turned his
head.

"We got wimmen in Montana, you know.

Jake just stared at him.

"Why don't you go to Missoula?  Got a lotta pretty ones there.  Young, too.
I mean, with the university being there and all.

"That ain't the need that needs filling."  Jake turned on his heel and strode
off in high gear.

"Hellsfire," Bo called after him.  "You're just as bully , y headedq as our
old man even if you ain t carrying his name.

It was a remark designed to make Jake stop and sliift into reverse, and it
might have worked some other time.  But not today.  There was no denying this
calling.

                                    * * *

"My, my, don't you look nice!"

Kate stopped applying her mascara and let her eyes flicker toward the bedroom
door.  Her mother was standing in the doorway.  "Oh, hi, Mom."

The older woman came farther into the room, wiping her hands on a dish towel
as she did.  "I can't tell you how glad I am that you're going out tonight,"
she said.  "It's about time you were dating: '

Kate frowned at her mother's reflection in the mirror.  What was this belief
everyone had that she wasn't dating?  "Mom, I date."

"I don't call stopping for a cup of coffee a date."

"I've had other dates.  Real dates."

Her mother just snorted and sank onto Kate's bed.  " " And when was the last
time you bought a new dress because you were going out?  "

The strange note in her voice made Kate pause.  Wistfulness was mixed up with
sadness and regret.  She had a sudden vision of everyone holding their
collective breaths until Kate got her life back together.  She wanted to view
it all as an intrusion into her personal life, but couldn't.  Her mother had
given her too much to be resented for her concern.

The older woman leaned forward.  "Have you given any more thought to telling
laura the truth?  "

All the soft, cozy feelings disappeared as Kate felt her insides twist up.  "
" We've been over this a million times, Mom: '

"The lie should never have lasted this long "

Actually, it probably would have lasted longer if her mother hadn't fallen
last month and broken her wrist.  Her new bifocals had made her dizzy and
she'd misjudged the steps in their old home.  Since then, she'd decided she
was in the grandmother range, not the mother one.

"It's not that I don't want her to know," Kate said.  "Or that I don't want
to be her mother.  It's just that..  ."

"That you're afraid: '

"Well, yeah."  Afraid that Laura's reaction would not be one of pleasure.

"Better sooner than later, though.  Anger at ten is a lot easier to get over
than at sixteen."

 "

" I guess.    "

Her mother got to her feet.  "So what's this guy you're going out with like?
"

Kate accepted the reprieve and went back to her makeup.  "I think you'll like
Lance," she said.  "He's really nice."

"You sound like you like him and that's what's important : '

Did she?  Kate wondered as she finished her mascara.  She couldn't decide if
she was excited or just plain nervous about going out.  She knew something
was dancing in the pit of her stomach and getting more active with every
flash of her digital clock.

In spite of Kate's constant protests, it had been awhile since she'd been on
areal date.  She was hoping it was like riding a bike and that she'd remember
how to make small talk and flirt once she had to.  But what if she couldn't?
What if she couldn't think of a single thing to say?

When she was in high school and just starting to date, her father used to
tease her about being tongue-tied.  Then he'd tell her jokes, little odd news
facts and all sorts of things she could fall back on if the silence got too
bad.  He was always taking care of her.

She got to her feet and smoothed down the skirt of her navy silk dress.
Well, her father wasn't here to help her out, but she didn't need him.  lance
was a gem, areal treasure.  She'd never met a man as nice and considerate as
he was.

The doorbell rang.  "I'll get it," Laura called out.

Kate and her mother exchanged glances, then Kate hurried out into the
hallway.  "Laura, wait."  But she was already starting down the stairs.  Kate
followed her, arnvingat the door as the girl was looking through the one-way
mirror panel beside the main door.

"It's a geek," she announced.  "He's got combed-back hair, a funny little
mustache and flowers."

"Oh, for heaven's sake."  Kate unlocked the front door.  "

" It's Lance.   "

"That's the kind of name a geek would have."

She wanted to give Laura a fierce glare that would stuff some respect into
the child's soul, but was afraid the glare would linger and spill over onto
Lance.  She forced a smile to her lips and pulled the door open.  "i.ance,"
she said.  "Won't you come in?"

"In a moment, my dear."  His rich baritone rolled around their small
entryway, filling the corners like the deep, heavy scent of brandy.  "let me
look at you first: '

Sudden embarrassment flushed Kate's cheeks, but it wasn't an unpleasant
sensation.  Nor was that appreciative look in his eye hard to take, even if
it did make her feel as if she were on stage.  Thankfully laura stayed quiet.
" " C 'est magnifique.  " Lance put his fingertips to his lips and blew her
a kiss.  " That dress is tres, trqs lovely.  It makes your hair look afire
and sets your beautiful eyes to glowing : '

There were gagging noises behind her back that Kate was almost tempted tojoin
in with, but she took herself in hand.  She shouldn't be so self-conscious
over a compliment.  Just bqause lance talked like something out of a soap
opera didn't mean he wasn't sincere.

She smiled at him and took his hand.  "Come on in Lance.  My mother is
anxious to meet you: She led him up the stairs, then into the living room.

Lance bowed slightly and took her mother's hand.  "Mrs.  Mallory.  It is
indeed a pleasure to meet you: He handed her the flowers.  " Lovely flowers
for a lovely woman: '

Kate's mother blinked once.  "Thank you," she murmured' And you've already
met L,aura?  "

Laura grinned at him and waved.

"Ah, yes," L,ance replied.  "A lovely young lady."

Kate glared at Laura long enough to feel reasonably certain she was going to
behave, then turned back to her mother.  "Iance has his own business, too,
Mom," she said.  "He's a personal financial adviser."

 "

" Oh, really?    "

"Your daughter feeds people's stomachs," Lance said with a chuckle.  "I feed
their wallets: '

"I guess both of them need care," her mother replied.

Kate felt a little tightness in her stomach.  Was conversation always this
tense on a first date?  Maybe it would be better once they were away from the
house.  "Isn't our reservation for seven?"  she asked.

"Yes, it is, my dear."

"We probably should be going then.  You never know what traffic will be like
on Lake Shore Drive."

"Whatever you say."  I,ance sprang forward, once again taking her mother's
hand in his.  "It was a pleasure meeting you, my lady."  Then he turned to
laura.  "And I look forward to meeting you again, my little one."

"I'm not really that little," Laura replied.

"Ah."  Lance chuckled.  "Children.  They are so beautiful : '

"See you guys later."  Kate quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the
door.  Laura was lenient and allowed them to leave without any more trouble.

Kate breathed enough on the way down the stairs to be able to make small
talk.  "You get flooded in the rain earlier this week?"  she asked.

He shook his head.  "My condo's on the sixteenth floor."

"Oh."  So much for sharing flood stories.  Well, she'd think of something
else to say when they were in the car.

But once outside, she realizerl she wouldn't have to.  Lance had brought his
Meroedes Benz convertible.  Conversation wouldn't be possible with the lake
breeze rushing around them.  She would be able to think, though.  And she
would.  She'd spend the whole ride planning out their dinner conversation so
she wouldn't be tonguo-tied.

"Would you like the top up or down?"  he asked.  " " Leave it down," Kate
said quickly.  " "it's too beautiful an evening to be cooped up."

"Ah, but what a joy to be cooped up with you "

She just smiled and let him help her into the car.  A wonderful evening lay
ahead of her, she assured herself, relaxin gas they pulled away from the
curb.  Her mother probably thought she was still mourning for Miguel, and
that's why she didn't date much, but Kate knew that was wrong.  Miguel had
been a refuge, not the great love of her life.  He'd been a wild, passionate
escape from the brutal reality of her father's cancer.  Miguel had been so
alive, so free, that in his arms anything had felt possible.

But not for long.  That mirage of invincibility had been short-lived and all
too fragile.  She'd found that out when Miguel had had to go back to Central
America that spring.  In the course of a few short months, she'd learned that
she was pregnant, she'd buried her father and had then gotten word that
Miguel had been icilled in a military ambush.

Losing Miguel had been the final blow, pushing her into an ooean of grief.
She hadn't been able to think of anything but her losses and had almost
created another one.  She'd been driving too fast and had lost control on
rain-slicked pavement.

"The wind's not too much for you, is it?"  Lanoe shouted to her.  "it's
great," she called back with a smile.  A few more rides like this and maybe
all those memories would be blown from her soul.

She was so lucky to find someone like Lance.  Someone so open and caring, so
solicitous of her wants and needs.  They would have a good time and she would
learn the fun of being a couple again.

They rounded the curve at Oak Street, and Kate breathed in the cool lake air.
Off to her right, the surface of Lake Michigan looked so peaceful.  She
loved Chicago.  Right in the middle of the hustle and bustle there were these
islands of incredible calm.

Lance reached over and took her hand as they stopped for the light near St.
Joseph's Hospital.  "Hungry?"  he asked.

"Starving," Kate said.  "I haven't eaten all week, so I'd really appreciate
going to "

The squeal of tires on pavement interrupted her and she glancqed over her
shoulder to see a big blue pickup make a U-turn.  It had been going south,
but it suddenly crossed over the divider and started heading north in the
empty lane next to them.

"What is that fool doing?"  Kate muttered.  "He's going to run the light: '

No, she was wrong.  " " Lance !  " she screamed.  But it was too late.  The
fool driver had swerved suddenly and clipped Lance's front fender before
coming to a stop in front of them.

A tall, broad-shouldered man in a cowboy hat rushed out of the truck and over
to her side as if he were the cavalry coming to the rescue.

"You're okay now," he said.

Chapter 7ivo

cc qkay?  After you rammed into us?  " the woman asked looking at Jake as if
he were on the near side of loco.

And that was pretty close to how he felt.  His mouth wasn't working any
better than his brain.

He'd been driving down this roadway, wondering what in the world he was doing
in Chicago, when out of the blur of auto-exhaust fumes and the smell of the
lake, this woman's face had smacked him square in the eyeballs.  He'd wanted
to lean out the window and call her name, but he didn't know what it was.  He
didn't know anything about her, except that she'd just reached out and filled
the empty canyons of his heart.

The next thing he knew he was driving like a regular down-home Chicago
motorist, slipping sidewise across a hundred lanes of traffic, jumping a big
old grass-filled strip in the middle and running this bright, shiny,
expensive looking convertible to ground.  He wasn't just acting out of
character; he'd become certifiably insane.

And now this lady with the angel eyes definitely looked as if she needed
help.  It worried him, and he hoped he hadn't been the cause.

"You are okay, aren't you?"  he asked, doffing his hat.  "I didn't mean no
harm.  I qust-"

"You didn't mean any harm?"  she repeated, her voice edging up to a screech.
"You mean you did this on purShe swung the car door open, and Jake took a
step back.  It seemed a bit safer to concentrate on the driver of the
convertible, who was coming around toward him.  The guy was tall and slick
looking, like he earned his keep schmoozing with rich widows.  His very
appearance set Jake's blood to boiling.  What was the angel doing with Slick?

"You ran into me," the man said.

"I surely did, sir," Jake replied.  His first inclination was to flatten the
guy, but being here in the big city, he had to act a bit more civilized.
Fspecially until he found out what was going on.  "And I expect to pay for my
deed."

A few cars were getting backed up behind them, the drivers honking their
horns and shouting obscenities as they maneuvered into the free lanes.  The
man glanced at the traffic uneasily, then turned back to Jake.  " " You have
insurance?  "

"Ain't no reason to involve those folks."  Jake put his hat back on as he
pulled a roll of cash out of his jacket pocket.  "Why don't I give you a few
bills to start with?"

The man gaped at the money Jake had handed him.  "Three hundred dollars?"

"That's just for the fuss and bother, sir.  I'll pay whatever you need to fix
your buggy as good as new."  Jake extended his hand and raised his voice to
counter the noise of the passersby.  "I'm Jake MacNeill."

The man took his hand.  "Lance Aikens."

" " Lance, " the angel protested loudly.   " " He hit us on purpose We
should call the police."

But old Lance wasn't giving back that money any more than a desert gives back
rain, Jake knew.  And he wasn't going to call in any arbitrators.

"We'll have this settled in a sec," Jake told her reassuringly The light
changed and a new set of impatient drivers drove by.  Lordy, city folks were
downright nasty.  "Ain't nothing that can't be settled here between us men."
- "Yeah, Kate, relax.  We'll-"

But Kate didn't seem to want to relax.  "You can't just buy us off," she
snapped, advancing toward Jake.  "Somebody could have been hurt.  You
shouldn't be allowed to drive like that."

He stepped back as a tiny smidgen of concern entered his stomach.  First she
looked like an angel, then a wounded doe.  Now she was closer to a grizzly
bear than anything else.

"Hey, don't start fretting," he said, keeping his voice smooth and calm.
That was the way to handle an excitable filly-lace your voice with milk and
honey.  Of course, the honking and shouting around them wasn't exactly
soothing " " Everything's fine.  "

"Don't get so excited, Kate," Lanoe said.  "Jake's sorry."

The boy had the words right, but he sounded like he'd left all his sugar back
home on the kitchen table.  " " What?  "

Lordy, but the angel could shriek.  Outdid even the car horns.  Jake moved
slowly toward her.  "Easy, Kate."

She turned to glare at Lance.  "This stupid cowboy runs us off the road and
it's all right because he's sorry?  We could have been killed."

"Now, now, Kate."  Jake kept his voice all gentle and smooth.  Bo would have
been proud of him.  "Ain't nobody hurt, and the car can be fixed easy
enough."

" " Shut up !   " Kate shouted as she slammed him in the head with her
purse, knocking his hat off.   Someone in a passing car shouted approval.   "
You have no idea what car accidents can do: '

"Easy there, Katie."  "

" You irresponsible jerk!   "

Kate hit him again, but Jake didn't say anything this time.  He just ducked,
wishing Bo were here.  This gentle-handling thing wasn't getting him anywhere
and he could have used a bit of advice.

"Kate, Kate."  Lance moved between Jake and Kate.  "Calm down.  I have
everything under control: '

"Oh, you do, do you?"

She hit him in turn with her purse, and he quickly stepped behind Jake.  But
Jake wasn't ready to return to the line of fire, either, and tried to get
behind Lance.  They'd barely started their little tango when Kate turned away
from them to kick Lance's car.  She'd found his Achilles' heel.

"Kate!"  Lance cried out as if cut to the quick.  He raced over to check out
the damage a lot faster than he'd raced over to check her out earlier.

Jake just sighed.  Prairie fires were easier to figure out than a woman.  He
should've stayed home and built his new barn.

But all he had to do was look into Kate's eyes to forget about Montana.

What was happening to him?  He'd always been immune to such weaknesses.

A whimpering sound was coming from Lance.  " " You sure hit him where it
hurts," Jake told Kate.  " Guess city folks are made different from us
country boys: '

Before he could blink an eye, Kate's face crumbled and she let loose about
five-hundred gallons of humongous tears.  Good Lord, the woman ran through
emotions quicker than a set of newborn quints ran through diapers.

"I'm not criticizing," Jake said quickly.  "I'm just stat inga fact."

But Kate continued crying, and he felt real worry rising in his stomach.
Emotions weren't his province at all.  He looked toward Lance for help, but
the man appeared to be checking his car for scratches.  Jake turned back to
Kate.

"Hey, there, Katie," he said quietly.  "Ain't no cause to be so upset."

His words didn't seem to be inciting her to more violence, so he took a step
closer, then another one.  Come on, now.  It was just a little accident.  "

He reached around to pat her on the shoulder, but suddenly found himself
holding her.  She had crumpled into his arms and was sobbing on his chest.
Even a mite wet, she sure felt good to hold.

"Where were you folks going?"  Jake asked.

Lance finally looked up.  "To Armand's.  It's a restaurant -about two miles
north of here."

His voice was tinged more with annoyance than concern, and Jake fought the
urge to teach him some manners.  Kate needed him more than his stupid car did.

"It looks like the little lady here needs some tender loving care," he said.
"Why don't you go on to the restaurant and I'll take her over to that
hospital down the road?"

"I could take her," Lance said as he got to his feet.  His eyes kept straying
to the side of his car, and then to the traffic passing within a breath of it.

"No, no," Jake said quickly.  His hidebound, ironclad, no-exceptions rule
about staying uninvolved vanished like dew under a summer sun.  " " This is
part of making it right.  You get on to your restaurant and relax.  I'll
bring her along quicker'n you can say howdy.  "

Lance seemed to be vacillating, so Jake got busy leading Kate toward his
truck.  Boris and Nickolai stared at them from the back seat, unmoving, as he
opened the door.  "Those are my dogs," he told Kate.

"Oh."

He helped her up into the cab, then went around to the driver's side.  He
first fastened Kate's seat belt, then his own.  He was just acting
responsibly, he told himself.  He'd caused a minor accident and was trying to
make amends.

"We'll go to the emergency room and have you checked out," he told her.

"I'm all right."  But she made no move to leave.

He took the portable red flasher that he had as a member of the Cold Spring
sheriff's posse and volunteer fire department and put it on top of the roof.
That would show her he was respectable, he decided.  And prove that he was
just carrying out his regular duties, even if he was a might out of his
normal range.

"Hang on."  He looked in his side rearview mirror and began to ease the truck
into traffic.  "We're gonna put the pedal to the metal."

Suddenly, she let out an ear-piercing shriek.  Jake slammed on the brakes,
practically standing the truck on its front end.  "Now what?"  he asked.

"Those beasts are chewing on my neck."

Nickolai was looking at Boris, and Boris was looking guilty.  Sighing, Jake
put the engine in neutral and pulled up the hand brake.  This woman didn't
have but two points on her volume knob: loud and louder.  "Those aren't
beasts , Kate.  They're dogs."

"Dogs don't grow that big."

"Well, excuse me, ma'am.  Maybe you should have told them that before they
got all growed up."  Clenching his teeth, he shifted into first gear.  " "
And they were licking, not chewing.  No way you'd still be sitting there
frowning at me if they'd been using their teeth.  "

She turned her frown toward the side window, where she could see Slick as
Jake pulled into the traffic.  She turned further, keeping her eyes on him as
they drove away.

Hellsfire, she couldn't be missing the guy!  He was a toad, a lowlife who
would be tossed out of any respectable town before he could get close to the
womenfolk.

Why should he care?  Jake asked himself.

Kate sighed and closed her eyes as she leaned her head against the headrest.
Her lashes lay like an angel's breath against the pale softness of her cheek.
He fought the urge to touch her, to tell her it would be all right, and
concentrated on his driving.

Hellsfire, indeed.  Jake felt like he was swimming in a waterhole full of
snakes, all poisonous and all mad at him.  He had to get back home and fast.

"Everything.  looks just fine," the doctor said, pulling open the cur tam to
Kate's cubicle.  "You might feel a little stiffness tomorrow, but that's
normal."

She didn't feel fine.  What she felt was incredibly embarrassed She had never
fallen apart like she had.  Never.

                                      ,

Jake came rushin overqas if he d been lurking in the next cubicle.  Is she
all right?  ' " Kate bit back the scream that was fighting to surface.

I m fine.  Just like I said I was.  " - She'd hoped that he would have left
while she was waiting for-the doctor, but obviously her luck today wasn't of
the good variety.  She slid off the gurney and got her purse from the chair.
When she turned around, the doctor was gone, but Jake wasn't.  He had a
worried frown between his eyebrows that made him look both like a refuge of
safety and incredibly vulnerable.  An uneasiness settled on her shoulders as
she realized she owed him an explanation for her strange behavior.

They walked in silence through the emergency room, catching brief glimpses of
life's little dramas behind other curtains.  Quiet crying came from one
cubicle, laughter from another.  There were whispered conversations and
breath catching moans of pain.  Weaving through it all was the antiseptic
smell of a thousand disinfectants, the utilitarian practicality of tile
everywhere and the constant murmur of doctors being paged and codes being
called.

There was a strange sense of intimacy about it all, as well as familiarity.
She remembered the whispered conversations from when they'd brought her
father back to the hospital for the last time, the horrendous pain after her
own automobile accident.  That smell had seeped into her blood so that, like
the memories, it seemed she could never be free of it.

She found herself wanting to reach over and take Jake's hand, to hold onto
him as if he were the pilot that would steer her through these choppy waters
and get her back to safety.  But that was a stupid thought.  An irrational
one.

Just the thought of leaning-however briefly-on the idiot who d deliberately
run into them made her blood start to churn all over again.  She'd keep her
hands to herself , apologize politely, then send him on his way.

Look, I really owe you an apology for the way I acted," she said as they
passed through the swinging doors to the reception area.  " I'm not usually
so uncontrolled.  It's just that- " " ,

Oh Mr. MacNeill one of the clerks from the reception desk called.  We forgot
to have you sign this.  "

Kate stopped.  "Sign what?"  she asked him.  " He just shrugged as he kept
moving toward the desk.

Some paper, I suppose.  "

Kate followed.  The urge to take his hand was growing more and more distant.
"Why should you sign anything?  I gave them my insurance card."

"I tore up the form," he said, then flashed her what she suspected was
supposed to be a charming smile.

It fell short of its mark.

"Why should you have to pay for my mistake?"  he went on.  "I screw up, I pay
the price."

But she didn't want anything from him.  "That's crazy.  I wasn't hurt in the
accident."

"So there won't be much to pay then," he said, presenting her with that smile
again.  He turned to the clerk at the desk and scrawled his signature across
some paper.  "There, Let s go get some dinner.

"Some dinner?"  It was a toss-up which item to fight first, p g q " but Kate
leanedq ast him and cau ht the clerk s eye.  I want it billed to me.

"But, ma'am-"

"Whatever she says, Mandy," Jake said as he took Kate's arm.

His voice was so patronizing that she didn't need to see his wink at the
clerk to know he had given her one.  Damn Lance for leaving her with this
guy.  She'd been his date; he should have brought her here if she needed
bringing, not this cowboy.

"Look, Mr. MacNeill," Kate said, pulling her arm away with force.  "Thank you
for your concern, but I am perfectly capable of taking care of m self."

"That why you're dating that jeyrk Lance?  " j " Now ust rkminute.  Her
allegiance abruptly shifted.  He is not a je

"Prime dating material, huh?"  He gave the outside doors a shove and cool
evening air washed over them.  "If he's the best Chicago has to offer, you
ought to move."

She charged out into the courtyard along with him.  " " qlaybe some women
prefer the gentler type.  A man who's quiet and considerate.  "

He stopped walking and pinned her with a glance.  " " The type that cares
more about his car than his woman?  "

"I'm not his woman," Kate protested, but it was a weak argument at best.
"This was just our first date."

Jake started walking toward his truck again.  "And your last, if you have any
sense."

The nerve of him !  Ordering her about like she was his kid sister.  She
resisted the urge to wallop him with her purse again, but it wasn't easy.
Lance would never treat her this way.  That's why she'd been attracted to him
in the first place.  He was kind and considerate.  He'd just been overwrought
this evening, and she'd behaved badly herself.

She wasn't looking for permanence, but if she was, Lance was the type she'd
want.  Not someone like this cowboy, who seemed to think she was just a silly
sheep to be herded into his pasture.  He was too loud.  Too bossy.

Too big.

Next to him, she felt almost like a child.  Like she could look up to him and
know he would keep the storms away.  Like she could depend on him completely.

Sure.  Like she had depended on her father.  Like she had depended on Miguel.
Never again.

Kate hurried after Jake and caught up with him at his truck.  "Look, I
appreciate your help, but I'll just get a cab from here."

"Why?  I told you dinner was going to be my treat."  He opened the truck door
and barked out some command.  The two monsters tumbled out and ambled over to
the fountain in the middle of the courtyard for a drink.

"You've paid for the damage to Lance's car and, I suspect , for my visit
here.  Dinner is unnecessary."  Besides, she was anxious to see him on his
way.

"I have to eat.  You and Lance have to eat.  We might as well eat together,
don't you think?"

No.  But she didn't say it.  Why couldn't she stand up to him?  She ran her
own catering business, placated demanding customers and planned delicious
menus while coping with disastrous dietary restrictions.  Why couldn't she
tell this cowboy where to get off?

"Besides, I'm a stranger here in town," he went on.  His blue eyes took on a
little-boy look.  "If you turn me loose, I might get into trouble all by
myself."

As opposed to her getting in trouble with him.  Kate didn't know what was
wrong with her, but she just sighed.  "All right.  But let's get going: Maybe
she'd hit her head in the accident and didn't know it.  There had to be area
son for this continuing insanity.  " "Or are you going to let your beasts
drink all the water from that fountain?"

Jake whistled, and the monsters came charging back really fast.  Unless they
had terrific brakes, they were going to trample her.

With a small squeal, Kate jumped behind Jake.  The dogs screeched to a stop
and sat down, staring around him at her as if she was going to be dinner.

"Boris and Nickolai, this is Kate," Jake said.  "She's our new buddy, so
treat her nice."

Nickolai's tail wagged.  Boris just licked his lips.  Not a good sign, Kate
thought.  Jake turned to her, as if waiting.

She forced a smile of sorts at the dogs and waved slightly.  "Hi, guys: '

Neither made a further response, so Jake opened the truck door.  The dogs
piled into the back seat.  Kate, with Jake's help, climbed into the front.
She could feel hot breath on the back of her neck as Jake went around to the
driver's side, but she refused to turn her head.  Show fear and lose the
upper hand.

Assuming she'd ever had it.

Jake climbed in and started the truck.  His arm brushed hers, causinga sudden
panic to fill her heart.  She liked things predictable, controlled, and there
wasn't one damn thing controlled about Jake MacNeill.  He was going to do

"Prime dating material, huh?"  He gave the outside doors a shove and cool
evening air washed over them.  "If he's the best Chicago has to offer, you
ought to move."

She charged out into the courtyard along with him.  " " Maybe some women
prefer the gentler type.  A man who's quiet and considerate.  "

He stopped walking and pinned her with a glance.  "The type that cares more
about his car than his woman?"

"I'm not his woman," Kate protested, but it was a weak argument at best.
"This was just our first date."

Jake started walking toward his truck again.  "And your last, if you have any
sense."

The nerve of him !  Ordering her about like she was his kid sister.  She
resisted the urge to wallop him with her purse again, but it wasn't easy.
Lance would never treat her this way.  That's why she'd been attracted to him
in the first place.  He was kind and considerate.  He'd just been overwrought
this evening, and she'd behaved badly herself.

She wasn't looking for permanence, but if she was, Lance was the type she'd
want.  Not someone like this cowboy, who seemed to think she was just a silly
sheep to be herded into his pasture.  He was too loud.  Too bossy.

Too big.

Next to him, she felt almost like a child.  Like she could look up to him and
know he would keep the storms away.  Like she could depend on him completely.

Sure.  Like she had depended on her father.  Like she had depended on Miguel.
Never again.

Kate hurried after Jake and caught up with him at his truck.  "Look, I
appreciate your help, but I'll just get a cab from here."

"Why?  I told you dinner was going to be my treat."  He opened the truck door
and barked out some command.  The two monsters tumbled out and ambled over to
the fountain in the middle of the courtyard for a drink.

"You've paid for the damage to Lance's car and, I suspect , for my visit
here.  Dinner is unnecessary."  Besides, she was anxious to see him on his
way.

"I have to eat.  You and Lance have to eat.  We might as well eat together,
don't you think?"

No.  But she didn't say it.  Why couldn't she stand up to him?  She ran her
own catering business, placated demanding customers and planned delicious
menus while coping with disastrous dietary restrictions.  Why couldn't she
tell this cowboy where to get off?

"Besides, I'm a stranger here in town," he went on.  His blue eyes took on a
little-boy look.  "If you turn me loose, I might get into trouble all by
myself."

As opposed to her getting in trouble with him.  Kate didn't know what was
wrong with her, but she just sighed.  "All right.  But let's get going."
Maybe she'd hit her head in the accident and didn't know it.  There had to be
area son for this continuing insanity.  " " Or are you going to let your
beasts drink all the water from that fountain?  "

Jake whistled, and the monsters came charging back really fast.  Unless they
had terrific brakes, they were going to trample her.

With a small squeal, Kate jumped behind Jake.  The dogs screeched to a stop
and sat down, staring around him at her as if she was going to be dinner.

"Boris and Nickolai, this is Kate," Jake said.  "She's our new buddy, so
treat her nice."

Nickolai's tail wagged.  Boris just licked his lips.  Not a good sign, Kate
thought.  Jake turned to her, as if waiting.

She forced a smile of sorts at the dogs and waved slightly.  "Hi, guys "

Neither made a further response, so Jake opened the truck door.  The dogs
piled into the back seat.  Kate, with Jake's help, climbed into the front.
She could feel hot breath on the back of her neck as Jake went around to the
driver's side, but she refused to turn her head.  Show fear and lose the
upper hand.

Assuming she'd ever had it.

Jake climbed in and started the truck.  His arm brushed hers, causinga sudden
panic to fill her heart.  She liked things predictable, controlled, and there
wasn't one damn thing controlled about Jake MacNeill.  He was going to do
what he wanted, when he wanted, and she was willing to bet he didn't carry a
pocket agenda with a list of things to do as she did.  She wanted to move
away, to sit closer to the door, but stayed put.  Show fear and lose the
upper hand.  " " Nice dogs you have, " she said as they left the hospital
parking lot.  " Are they some Russian breed?  "

"Nah."

He smiled at her, a smile so filled with life and energy and passion that it
scared the hell out of her.  She knew what Lance's smiles meant, and what
they didn't mean.  Jake's seemed determined to wake up a long-sleeping
sweetness in her heart, something she was not about to let him do.

She forced her eyes straight ahead and watched the traffic " " I just thought
with their names and all.  .  "

"They're just mutts," he said.  "But I found them in Moscow: '

"Oh, really?"  Travel.  Now there was a safe topic.  A civilized topic.
"You've been to Russia?"

"Me?  Nope.  Never been out of the United States."

"Then how did you get to Moscow?"

Like magic, he had drawn her eyes to him.  "Took I-90 west and then headed
down 95.  It's just east of the Washington -Idaho border on 8."

 "" Moscow, Idaho?   "

"

"Yup."

Kate shut her eyes for a moment and suppressed the groan that wanted to
escape from deep within her chest.  Why did she think she could have a normal
conversation with this man?  Why was she even bothering to try?

"So anyway, where's this restaurant we're going to?"

Kate opened her eyes and got him back on to Lake Shore Drive.  Once that was
accomplished, the silence seemed to weigh on her.  There were so many things
hanging in the air between them.  She'd like to tell him off for his
irresponsibility She ought to explain why she'd gotten so emotional.  She'd
like to know what Moscow, Idaho, looked like.

That was a danger sign that even she recognized.  Time to put some distance
between them.  "Sorry I kind of lost it at the accident," she said quickly.
"I was in one before and it felt like I was back in time for a moment."

His eyes swept over her-gentle, sympathetic, warmer than a fire in the middle
of winter.  "A bad one?"

She looked away.  "I guess.  No one died.  I was in the hospital for three
weeks."

 "

" Anyone else hurt?    "

She saw Laura, so tiny and helpless lying in the pediatric intensive-care
unit, and closed her eyes.  "Yes."  But she gave him no more information.

His hand closed around hers, bring inga promise of comfort , a sense of
permanence.  And a strange and eerie feeling that this was somehow part of
forever.  She wanted to let go but couldn't.  It was her heart that was
holding on, not her hand.  The whole thing scared her half to death.

"I really owe you then," Jake said.

She didn't want him to.  She wanted them to be even.  No debts, no IOU's, no
anything.  "That's not why I told you: '

"But I do owe you," he said.  "I acted like a jerk and made you suffer.  I'm
going to make it up to you: '

Oh, great.  She'd never be rid of him now.  She leaned back with a hearty
sigh to find that hot breath very close behind her.  Friendly Nickolai or
hungry Boris?

"Do I just park out on the street?"  Jake asked.  " " Yes.  " Kate felt as if
she were doomed.  There was no escaping' Anyplace you can find a space."

Jake pulled into a spot down the block from the restaurant , then opened all
the windows partway.  He looked back at Armand's.  "They serve buffalo meat
here?"  he asked.

"Why?  Do you prefer buffalo?"  "

" I raise them on my ranch up in Montana : '

So he wasn't just an ordinary cowboy.  Probably just an extraordinary liar.
"Shall we go in?"  Kate asked.  " " Sure thing.  "

Kate kept her smile up as she got out of the truck, but she considered
clubbing him.  She wasn't stupid, though; she'd wait until they were away
from his little pals and his back was turned.  He shut her door for her, then
took her arm.

"Aren't you going to lock the truck?"  she asked.

"Nope," Jake replied.  "They get mad if I do."

The two dogs appeared to be grinning at her.  Would she read about some
would-be car thief slaughtered by monsters in tomorrow's paper?

"Come on, little lady."  He pulled gently at her arm.  "Time to do some high
steppin'."

She let him lead her into the restaurant.  This date was not going as
planned.  She'd wanted to add a dash of social life to her calendar; she
thought she needed to get out more.  But this was not what she'd had in mind.

"Kate!"  A maitre d' in a tuxedo rushed toward her.  "What a wonderful
surprise.  Are you here to beg more mushrooms or to rescue Maurice's souffle?"

"Neither: Kate knew most of the chefs around the city from the early morning
produce markets or the informal classes some gave.  " I'm meeting someone
here.  A Lance Aikens.  "

"Ah, Mr. Aikens.  He said to expect you: The man's pointed glance at Jake
said the table was set for two, not three.

"We have someone else joining us," she said with a smile that hopefully meant
Jake was an unexpected pleasure.  "I trust that won't be a problem."

"Of course not," the man hurried to assure her.  "We're delighted to welcome
your friends here."

She turned slightly toward Jake.  "You'll like it here.  Everyone feels like
family."

 "

" And you are like a favorite niece, " the maitre d' said.

Kate smiled her thanks.  She had to stop worrying.  The evening would go
well.  She and Lance would have a lovely time, Jake would have some company,
then she could go back to her quiet, pleasant life.

"So when do the fights start?"  Jake asked.

She and the maitre d' stared at him.  "Fights?"

"Yeah," Jake replied.  "You know how families are.  They start out all
lovey-dovey, then they exchange a few words.  And before you know it, you got
yourself a brawl."

The maitre d' looked bewildered, and for a moment Kate was at a loss for
words.  Finally she asked, "Is Mr. Aikens here yet?  "

"Oui.  He just stepped away for a moment."

Kate saw Lance walking from the direction of the restrooms He glanced their
way-or was it a glare?  - before continuing on to a table in the center of
the small dining room.

As they followed the maitre d' to the table, a little pinch of annoyance
tried to surface.  Lance was her date, yet so far she'd spent more time with
Jake.  Lance wasn't even coming over to meet her.

Or help her with her chair.  "Thank you, Henri," Kate said as she sat down in
the chair he pulled out for her.

Jake sat down and put his big hat on the floor.  "Say, Hank," he said.  "How
about you draw us each a tall one?"

"A tall one?"

Henri's obvious bewilderment was a signal for Kate to rush to the rescue.  "
" This establishment doesn' tserve beer " , she said.  " "No beer?  "

"No, sir," Henri replied.

Poor man, Kate thought.  It was also obvious that the cowboy spent too much
time with his buffalo.  "Why don't you bring us a carafe of your house white,
please?"  she said.

"Very good: '

Jake stared at Henri's back for a long moment before finally shaking his
head.  "No beer," he muttered, almost under his breath.

It suddenly dawned on Kate that Lance hadn't said a word.  He was sitting
there like a petulant little kid, waiting for her to cajole him into better
spirits.  She didn't quite feel up to cajoling at the moment, but old habits
were hard to break.

She put a hand on top of his.  "

" Were you waiting long for us?   "

Lance pulled his hand away.  "Long enough.  Where were you?  "

The tone in his voice was definitely scolding, and Kate stared at him.  "I
beg your pardon?"

" " You certainly took your time in getting here.   What were you doing for
so long?   " -Any slight urge she had to appease Lance fled.   " If you had
taken me to the hospital, you'd know what I was doing : '

"I didn't tell you to get in his truck."

"I didn't choose to get in his truck."  Kate could hear her voice rising, but
didn't give a damn.  What had happened to all of Lance's fancy manners?  "I
was upset, and he took me there."

"You didn't have to let him: ' " "I didn't have to let him: " Every
happily-ever-after movie, story and song that Kate had ever heard pushed her
into horrified anger.  "And what the hell were you doing, oh great protector
of womanhood?"

They glared at each other, feeling the silence of the other restaurant
patrons around them.  Then, as if on cue, they both turned and looked at
Jake.  He just sat there with a big grin on his face.

"Ain't families wonderful?"

"Well, look what the cat dragged in," Granny Nan muttered

Kate looked up as she poured herself a cup of coffee.  "Morning, Granny.  How
are you?"

"Better'n you, I'd guess."

Kate slid into a chair at the breakfast table.  She had managed to put on an
old pair of cutoffs and a T-shirt, but had left the civilizing touches like
shoes and makeup for those who felt civilized.  Never in her entire life
would she ever go on another date.

"Kate's got a hangover, Granny," Laura said.

"I do not."  It was a severe case of the grumps, caused by the prospect of
fifty years of solitude ahead of her.

"She's grumpy like she has a hangover."

"How do you know what a hangover feels like?"  Kate basked in Laura's
silence.  It was a small victory, but better than nothing.  Five seconds of
silence was a treasure to hold.

After her and Lance's initial snarling fit, the rest of the evening had
degenerated into an uncomfortable silence.  In fact, Jake had been the only
Jolly Roger at the table-so much so that Kate had spent the entire dinner
nursinga strong temptation to smack him right in the mouth.  Now she realized
that she should have.  At least she'd have had one pleasant memory to cherish
in the dark, lonely nights ahead.

"Where's Mom?"

" " She went to get the newspaper.   " Laura jumped when the doorbell rang.
" I'll get it: ' " " Check first before you open the door," Kate called.
Her mother's work as a librarian included teaching street smarts to a
latchkey club of grade schoolers, but sometimes Laura acted as if she hadn't
heard about the dangers around.

"Your mother told me you have a new boyfriend," Granny said.  "Guess she
should have said had a new boyfriend"

Kate glanced up with a frown.  "What makes you say that?  "

"Looking like you do, you couldn't have had a good time."

"Just because the evening was a little strained doesn't mean I'm dumping
Lance," Kate explained.

"Lance?"  Her grandmother said the word as if she'd discovered a cockroach in
her pickles.

Voices floated up the stairs from the front door.  Great.  They must have
company.  Just what Kate wanted in her present state of mind.  "I'm going to
dash back to my room," she told Granny.

"Hey, look what I found," Laura said.

Damn.  She was too late.  Well, maybe she could just make an excuse and slip
away.  Kate turned.  And screamed.

"He's areal-life cowboy," Laura went on, staring at Kate.  "And he's got the
two neatest dogs.  I said they could sit in the backyard."

Jake stood there holding his hat in one hand.  "Mornin' ladies."

"Morning, yourself," Granny said.  "I've always wanted to meet a cowboy.  Now
I can die happy "

Jqke looked slightly startled.  "I hope not just yet," he said.

His eyes were the most incredible shade of blue, so deep and refreshing that
Kate found herself longing to dive into them, to let the peace found there
bring her alive again.  The desire came on so strong and sudden that Kate
found it hard to breathe.  But when her breath came back, so did her
annoyance at herself.  She didn't like this man.  How could she find anything
attractive about him?

She frowned at Laura.  "I thought you were told not to let strangers in," she
said.  Or wild beasts into the yard.

"He's okay," Laura replied.  "Everyone knows good guys wear white hats: '

Kate closed her eyes.  Had she been that naive at ten?  Was she any better
now?

"I was worried about you," Jake said.  "So I thought I'd drop by and see how
you were."

Kate's eyes opened and delivered what she hoped was a dismissing glare.  "I'm
fine," she snapped.

"Sure you are," Granny said.  "That's just what we were saying, wasn't it?
That you looked just like a fine rose opening to the dawn."

"If I said I'm fine, I'm fine."  Her grandmother's brow wrinkled in surprise
and concern, causing Kate's resolve to crumple in guilt.  "I'm sorry," she
said.  "But I am fine."

A moment of heavy silence hung over them all, during which her grandmother
stared intently first at her, then at Jake.  Finally the old woman turned
back to Kate.  "I presume this isn't Lance.  Why don't you introduce us to
your friend, dear?  "

Because he's not my friend, Kate wanted to say.  Because he's just some pushy
old cowboy who strayed off his range.  And the quicker we send him back the
happier we'll all be, including him.

"This is Jake MacNeill," Kate said.  "Mr.  MacNeill, this is my grandmother,
Mrs. Anna Mallory.  And this is my- " damn, this was harder with each passing
day "my sister, Laura: '

"Pleasure, ma'am: Jake bowed slightly at her grandmother and then turned
toward Laura.  " And a pleasure meqting you, little lady.  "

"I ain't a lady," Laura replied.  "I'm a woman."

"Sorry," Jake replied with a grin.  "My mistake."

 "

" Would you like some coffee, Mr. MacNeill?    " Granny Nan asked.

"If it wouldn't be too much trouble, ma'am: '

"Not at all," she replied.  "Sit down, please."

Jake sat down at the table, and Laura sat on his right.  Kate considered
running to her room, but then decided it would look like she was afraid of
him.  He was annoying, pesty and amazingly thick headed, but she was not
afraid of him, his blue eyes or his sweet-sounding laugh.  She sat down
across from him.  " " Your voice says you come from out west, " Granny said
as she put a cup of coffee in front of him.  " I don't suppose your initials
really are JT?  "

Jake looked momentarily stunned.  Lost, Kate guessed, just as she was.

"No, ma'am," he finally said.  "JM.  Jake MacNeill."

Laura leaned forward.  "It still could be the ring, Granny," she said.
"Maybe he's got his name wrong."

Kate felt like she'd fallen from one nightmare into another' What are you two
talking about?  "

Granny Nan grunted, then sat down herself.  "Just some old nonsense," she
said and looked across at Jake.  "So what brings you to Chicago?"

"Kate did," Laura replied.  " " I never met him before in my life, " Kate
protested.  " " I don't even know where he lives."

"I live in Montana," Jake replied.  "I told you, remember ?"

"You didn't qell me until yesterday Kate snapped.

Tension filled the air until Laura's stage whisper broke in.  "It's the
legend, Kate.  Granny Nan told me about it right after we found the ring."

"What legend?"  Kate asked.

"Just a silly old story," Granny said.  "Now tell us how you met, if you
didn't know each other before yesterday."

While Kate longed to crawl under the table, Jake proceeded to tell them the
whole sordid story.  He was kind enough to spend most of his time dwelling on
his carelessness and little on her spastic reaction or her and Lance's
argument at the restaurant.

"My goodness," her grandmother said, after it was all over.  "That certainly
was exciting."

"Did your dogs get hurt?"  Laura asked.  "Were they scared?"  ,

"No," Jake assured her.  "They're fine."

"We never had any dogs."  Laura's voice were so full of wistfulness and
pathos that Kate felt like gagging.  "Never in my whole life."

"Would you like to pet mine?"  he asked.

"Yeah!  " She sprang about ten feet out of her chair.  "Can I?  Can I?"

 "" Are they hungry?   " Kate asked.   She wanted Laura left in one piece.

"No," Jake replied kindly, as if he'd thought she was offering them
breakfast.  "But I'm sure they'd like a drink of water."

Laura went to the cabinet and took out the pot they used for cooking pasta.
Kate wanted to tell her to choose something they didn't use for food, but the
kid was gone before the words came out.  Since Jake went with her, Kate let
them go.

The room seemed awfully quiet once they were gone.  Empty might be a better
description.  Kate picked up the cups.  She actually preferred the peaq and
quiet, though she loved having Laura around.  They didn't need some big,
hulking cowboy to fill up the kitchen, to disrupt their lives.

She put the cups on the counter.  She'd just clean up a little bit, then take
a little nap.  That was all that was wrong.

She was tired.  It had been an emotionally draining day yesterday

"So what kept you awake last night-thoughts of Jake or Lance?"  Granny asked
as Kate rinsed the cups.

"Neither: Kate dumped the cups into the dish drainer.  It was a good thing
they were plastic.  " What's this legend Laura was talking about?  "

Granny got to her feet slowly.  "It's nothing much.  Just some old story from
your grandfather's side of the family.  Rubbing that rmg you and Laura found
is supposed to bring some old love back from the west."

"Some old love?"  Kate echoed.  "I don't have an old love."

"Oh, not yours," Grarmy said with a smile.  "Caitlin Mallory's.  Your
great-great-grandmother: '

This was becoming stranger and stranger.  "Why would my rubbinga ring brmg
back an old love of my great-great grandmother 's?  "

"I never said it would.  Laura's the one who believes all this."  Granny slid
her chair up to the table and walked toward the living room door before she
stopped and turned.  "But don't you wonder why he's here a few days after you
found the ring?  "

The only thing Kate wondered about was what had happened to her family's
sanity.

Chapter Three

Kate refilled the warming part of stuffed flounder, then checked to make sure
that the salads were still plentiful before she slipped back into the
kitchen.  She and her crew were cater inga luncheon at a medical center on
the west side of the city.  The center, her first client when she'd started
her businqs four years ago, was one of the few jobs that she personally
supervised these days.  But somehow concentrating seemed harder than it
should.

She kept hear inga certain voice with slow, soft tones.  And seeing those
incredibly blue eyes.

One of Kate's assistants stopped loading up a dessert tray.  "So did you go
out with that Lance fellow?"  Willie asked.

Kate was glad of the conversation.  "Yes, I did, though it was pretty hectic."

"Didn't think hectic and that boy could exist in the same world ."

All right, so Willie hadn't cared for Lance when he'd hired them to cater a
brunch.  Willie had her own ideas of what made a man, and Kate had hers.
Getting into a discussion on the subject was a no-win proposition for both of
them.

"We had an accident on our way to the restaurant."

"I hope no one was hurt: ' " " No, " Kate replied.  " " Lance's car got a few
dents.  We weren't even bruised, just shook up a little.  We were lucky.  " "
"What happened?"

"We were going north on Lake Shore Drive when this crazy cowboy- "

"A cowboy!  " Willie's face lit up with excitement.  "You mean areal live
cowboy?"

Kate looked away.  Willie couldn't know anything about the family legend, so
it must be that cowboys were high on her list of approved male occupations.

"Oh, he was real, all right," Kate said.  "He had a big white hat and was
driving some kind of monster pickup truck."

" " And he was tall, right?   " Willie added.   " " With broad shoulders,
rugged kind of face and a crooked smile."

Kate shook her head, not certain whether Willie was into the paranormal or
whether Jake was just a standard-issue cowboy.  Somehow the idea of Jake
being common and ordinary seemed impossible.  "Yeah, and his nose was
crooked, too."

"Mmm, mmm."  Willie closed her eyes and hugged herself around her shoulders.
"How come you have all the luck?"

"Luck?"  Kate shook her head again.  Willie was a great worker, but her
romantic fantasies tended to dip toward the far edge.  " " I was in an
accident, remember?  "

"What happened?"  Willie made a face.  "Lance screw up

"No, he didn't.  This stupid cowboy broadsided us.  He must have thought he
was drivinga team of horses."

Willie shrugged.  "I'm sure the man had a good reason."

"Oh, sure."  Kate snorted.  "He just dropped by to say howdy."

"Well, it is hard to meet people in the big city."

Kate had to fight to keep from gagging.  "Willie, please go check the rolls."

"Did you guys go out after?"

For just the shortest of moments, Kate wondered if Jake had found Willie and
had a little chat with her.  It sounded ridiculous, but he had found Kate's
home.  "How did you know?"  she demanded.  " " Cowboys are always friendly.
" " " Go check the rolls ."

"Friendlier than some folks I know," Willie grumbled as she ambled back out
to the dining room.

Kate took a deep breath, held it for a few eons, then slowly let it out.  She
wished she could share Willie's enthusiasm and fervor.  The woman took
nothing seriously, certainly not her love life.  Willie would act on the
flash of attraction that Kate felt toward Jake.  She wouldn't care that he
was totally unsuitable.  That he wouldn't follow any rules in a relationship.
Or that he was a flash in the pan, here today and gone tomorrow.

Willie believed that her Prince Charming was out there someplace, and she
wasn't going to stop looking until she found him.  Kate wasn't sure such a
species existed.  And wasn't sure finding him was worth the risk of hurt.

"You're such a beauty, Princess.  The boys will all be fighting over you:
Kate could hear her father's voice as if that junior high dance was just
yesterday.  She could still feel the love and pride in his hug, and the
budding belief in her own soul that Prince Charming was out there for her.
She shook her head to rid herself of the past and doubled her pace preparing
the dessert trays.

Miguel had been her Prince Charming for a short time.  With his passion and
zest for excitement, he'd dared her to reach for the impossible.  It had been
hard, though-too hard with her father back in Chicago dying of cancer.
Weekends were spent running home; weekdays she'd struggled to find meaning in
useless classroom lessons.  Weeknights in Miguel's arms were her only
release, but they were too short.  Dawn always came, and with it reality.
Then reality came to stay, when Miguel left.  Reality and the cold, hard fact
that love was not enough to hold back the pain.

So she'd settled into a routine over the years, and it had been a mistake to
try to change it.  Just because Laura had made a remark that seemed negative,
and just because it had echoed a dissatisfaction that had been emerging from
the shadows of Kate's own heart, there had been no reason to rush into
dating.  Lance had seemed nice, seemed safe, but.  .

But nothing.  Lance hadn't been the problem.

"It was that damn cowboy," she muttered under her breath.

Startled, she jumped back, then began to breathe again.  It was just Lance.
She squashed the rush of guilt that followed the word just " " Hi, Lance.  "
She hoped her voice held a bit more enthusiasm than she felt.  It was just
that seeing him reminded her of the disaster on the weekend.

"Can I talk to you?"  he asked.

Kate looked at her watch.  It was an automatic action, but maybe more
reflective of her feelings than anything.  Guilt washed over her, forcing a
smile to her lips.  She was being unfair.  Jake hadn't been Lanoe's fault any
more than he'd been hers.

And whose fault was it that Jake, not Lance, had haunted her dreams the last
few nights?

"Of course, Lance."  She glanced around before nodding toward a small table
in the corner.  "Why don't we go sit over there?  "

"I don't need to take up too much of your time."

"Oh, don't be silly."  She looped an arm through his and led him to the
table.  "My staff has everything under control I'm glad to see you."

He smiled shyly at her.  Lance really was a nice guy.  Saturday had lsn an
aberration.

"I'm sorry about the other night," he said, once they were seated.

"Don't be silly," Kate replied.

" " I was sitting there, waiting and waiting.  And drinking too much.  Then
when you walked in with him.  : '

"Hey."  Kate patted his hand.  He looked so miserable she couldn't help
herself.  "Things just got out of control: ' - " I never should have let that
man take you to the hospital : '

"That was my fault," she said.  "I should have just told him I was fine."

Lance took her hands in his, holding them fizmly.  "I want to make things up
to you, Kate.  I owe you a dinner."

For some reason, panic filled her heart.  She felt like a bird trapped in a
cage and wanted to pull her hands free.  What had gotten into her lately?
She hadn't been herself for the past week or so.  It was like she had
stumbled into the middle of someone else's life.

Or that some deep, hidden door in her heart had been newly opened.

It was all nonsense, Kate scolded herself.  She was the same person she'd
always been.  She doubled the sweetness in her smile.  "Don't be silly,
Lance.  You don't owe me anything"

"Please, Kate."  He smiled.

He had a nioe smile.  It didn't exactly light up a room, but people had light
bulbs for that.  He had a nice, quiet, relaxing kind of smile.  No threats,
no wild, unrestrained passions A safe smile.

"How about tonight?"  he asl;ed.

She was tired already, and by evening she'd be exhausted But was it a
physical weariness or a mental one?  Maybe a good night out was just what she
needed.

"Sure," she replied.  "Tonight would be fine."

"Pick you up at seven?"  "

" Great.   "

Lance stood up and kissed her lightly on the cheek, then he hurried away,
stopping at the kitchen doorway to give her a quick wave.  Kate waved back,
though a wean ness threatened to settle over her.

Miguel with his passion and zest for life would laugh Lance out of the room.
He'd tell her Lance had no soul, no spirit, and that his pretty little
manners meant nothing.  Her father would make a face and tell her she could
do better.  That he didn't trust somebody so smooth and polished.  They'd
both like Jake.

Damn it.  Kate got to her feet, her fists clenched at her sides, though there
was no one to fight.  She didn't care what her father or Miguel would say.
She didn't want someone better or different or more passionate.  She wanted
Lame.  He was perfect for her.  He wouldn't expect more than she was willmg
to give.

Going out tonight was a great idea.  She'd have a good time.  A hell of a
time.  And there'd be no cowboy getting in the way.

Kate's positive attitude took a slight hit with each passing hour.  By the
time she got home to change, her feet were dragging.  There was no one around
to welcome her as she climbed the stairs, and for a moment she wished they
had a pet.  A puppy, though, not some giant bear pretending to be a dog.

As she fumbled with her keys, the accumulated weight of the day pushed down
even heavier on her shoulders.  It would be so nice to fill the tub and lie
in the comforting warmth until her tensions drained away.

But she didn't have time for that today.  She barely had time for a quick
shower before Lance came for her.  Then they were going to have a nice meal
and an evening filled with fun, fun, fun.  Well, maybe not rip-roaring fun.
Hell, it was a regular workday, not a weekend.  But it would be comforting,
relaxing.  And that would be fun.  At least some people thought so.

The door opened, allowing her to stumble directly into their living room.  No
one was there.  Mom was probably helping Laura with her homework in the
kitchen.

"Woof."

Woof?  Was L,aura being silly and playing some kind of game?  Kate put her
keys back in her purse and looked up toward the kitchen.  .

And screamed.

"

" You're gonna give these guys a complex.   "

Jake strolled in, following his dogs from the kitchen.  He was wearing a
light blue shirt, tight jeans and an altogether too easy smile.  Kate just
looked at him, feeling like she'd been bit by lightning.  Like an earthquake
was rattling through.  Like her heart had stopped.  Every time she saw him,
it seemed that her reactions were stronger.  More unsettling

She had to stop seeing him.

"Every time you see them, you go " eek'," Jake said.

She pulled her eyes away.  "I don't go " eek': ' " " They have names, you
know: '

"I don't go " eek': she repeated.  " " The black-and-white one is Nickolai
and the brown one is Boris: '

"I do not go " eek'," she growled through clenched teeth.

"Did you have a hard day, dear?"  her mother asked from the doorway.  "I have
some iced tea in the fridge.  Would you like some?"

"What are those animals doing in here?"  Kate asked.

"Why, they' revisiting honey."

V'qsiting?  People visited.  They stopped by and chatted about their
families, the weather, how another year was winding down and the Cubs were in
the cellar again.  How could you carry on a conversation with beings whose
vocabulary was limited to sounds like grrr, woof, and arf?  "" Where's Laura?
" Kate asked.

"I'm in here," Laura's voice sang out from the kitchen.

With a quick sideways glance at the dogs and not even a flicker toward Jake,
Kate hurried into the kitchen, keeping her mother between herself and
everyone else.  It wasn't that she was afraid or wanted to sacrifice her
mother, but these visitors weren't visiting her.  " " Whatcha doing?  " Kate
asked.

"Science homework: Laura kept her head down as she concentrated on finish
inga sentence.  " I gotta do a paper on environmental stuff.  " " "Oh: Kate
went to Laura and looked over her shoulder.  There was a pad of paper before
her and a number of photocopied magazine articles scattered about.  " Need
any help?  "

"Nah, Jake's helping me."

Jake?  One look at his complexion told her that he spent a majority of his
time outdoors, but that hardly qualified him as an expert in environmental
science.  She would have to help Laura find other resources.

"We really shouldn't bother Mr. MacNeill," Kate said.  "Why don't I plan on-"

"Jake's got a master's degree in environmental science," Laura said.

"Staying home tonight and-"

"She said time was a little tight," Jake murmured.

"We can go to the library right after dinner "

"Yes," her mother said.  "Seems someone was waiting until the last minute."
Her mother gently knocked Laura on her noggin.  " " Again.  "

Suddenly Kate's mind caught up with the conversation.  Jake had a master's in
environmental science.

"I don't have to go to the library."  Laura indicated the pile of articles
before her.  " " Jake had his secretary fax stuff to your office downstairs
from some magazines he had at home.  "

"I'll be glad to pay for the paper," Jake said.

Dumbly, in slow motion, Kate took an article off the top of the pile.

"That's one that Jake wrote," Laura said.

Kate looked at the blurb about the author.  Jake MacNeill , owner and
operator of the J-Bar-T Ranch in Montana .  master's degree in environmental
science from the University of California at Berkeley.  .  a renowned
specialist on restoring chemically abused land to its natural state.  She
threw the article down.

"I have to take a shower: '

She hurried out of the kitchen, barely noticing the dogs as she rushed past
them to her bedroom.  She got the door slammed shut behind her before the
tears spilled over.

Damn it.  She angrily wiped at her eyes.  Painfully, over the years, Kate had
come to see how much she'd given up by relinquishing her role as Laura's
mother.  A big sister, no matter how much older, had one kind of relationship
and a mother had another.  And no matter what the big sister did, she could
never secure the respect that a mother could.  Now it seemed she couldn't
even secure the respect that came with a big white hat.  Laura didn't need
her for anything.

She'd learn environmental science from Jake, sewing from Mom and all about
boys from her friends.  Teen magazines would show her how to fix her hair and
wear makeup.  She'd go to high school, then college, and a few years later,
she wouldn't even remember who Kate was.

One tear slowly made its way down her cheek, then another as a flicker caught
her eye.  Kate looked at the clock on her nightstand.  Oh, hell.  In fifteen
minutes Lance would be here.  Not only was a bubble bath out of the question,
but she was going to have to rush through her shower.

She was glad she was going out tonight now.  She really needed it.  Needed to
feel like a person in her own right, needed to have someone act as if she
were special.  The hell with Mr. Jake MacNeill and all his degrees and
magazine aracles and acres of widqopen land.  The hell with his broad
shoulders and blue eyes.  He could stay here with his dogs and charm
everyone, for all she cared; she was going to have some real fun.  Some
serious fun.

By the time her clock read 6:57, Kate was dressed, made up and ready to roll.
From the minute she stepped outside to the minute she returned home, it was
going to be one single , uninterrupted stretch of joy and laughter.  She
wasn't going to think about Laura or Jake or anything.

Disdaininga last-minute mirror check, Kate picked up her purse, set her
shoulders back and strode out into the living room.  Her mother was sitting
alone watching television.

"Where's everybody?"  Kate asked.

"Laura's still working on her report."

"Is Jake gone?"

"In a manner of speaking."

" " Good: One less potential annoyance.   Kate strode to the door then
stopped and half turned.   "Don't wait up for me, Mother.   I have a feeling
I might be late."

"

" Be careful, dear.   "

Her heels beat purposefully down the steps.  Be careful.  Jeepers.  Have one
little accident and you go back to being treated like some high schooler.
Kate slammed the door firmly behind her and stepped out onto the sidewalk.

"You going out?"  Jake asked.

Kate swallowed the rush of longing that desperately tried to surface.  For a
moment, she wished she were going out with Jake.  That she'd spend the
evening looking into his eyes and sharing his laugh.  That she'd end the
evening in his arms.

And leave her heart out for the trampling.

That shut the door on those wishes mighty fast.  What she really wished was
that Cowboy Jake and his two buddies would head on down the road home.  They
were starting to become intrusive.

"Good evening," she replied.  "Though I can't see that it's any of your
business, yes, I am going out.  With Lance," she added, qust for good measure.

He frowned at her.  "I thought you weren't going to see him anymore."

"" Where did you get that idea?   " No, she was not going to invite Jake to
share his opinions with her.   " You know, if you fed your little pets once
in a while, maybe they wouldn't eye every living thmg quite so desperately.
"

"That's not hunger," Jake pointed out.  "That's amazement They can't believe
that you'd go out with Slick again, either: '

This guy really had butting in down to an art form.  She thought of a million
clever responses, but said none of them, as Lance was pulling up at that
point.  Kate moved toward the car, but as quick as she was, Jake was even
quicker.  He opened the door for her, and smiled ever so sweetly as she
waited while his beasts checked out the interior.

Once she sat down, Jake reached in and fastened her seat belt.  His touch was
so gentle, so comforting.  Her eyes misted over and she had to look away.

"Y'all be careful now," Jake said.  "it's a rough world out there."

Didn't she know it?  That was the very reason she had to avoid him.  She
looked over and found Lance staring in apparent amazement as Jake shut the
door.  After a moment of stunned silence, he pulled away from the curb.  -
"What was he doing there?"  he demanded.  The tone of his voice, the set of
his brows said he wasn't too thrilled by the fact.

"V'qsiting my mother: She didn't want to talk about him, didn't want to think
about him and hoped the tone of her voice said that.

"I didn't know he knew her: '

Kate shrugged, not about to get into any sort of explanation Her unsettling
reaction to Jake was still percolating Or was it anger at herself for not
telling him off?  Either way, she was rid of him for the time being and
planned to keep it that way.

"I'm so glad you talked me into going out tonight," she said in her best
party voice.  "I'm in the mood to have fun: '

"He just always seems to be around," Lance went on as if she hadn't spoken.

Kate leaned back and closed her eyes.  Damn that cowboy It didn't matter
whether he was around or not, he was still able to spoil things for her.

If he wasn't nagging at Lance's thoughts, he was injecting dissatisfaction
into hers.  And she didn't want to be dissatisfied

She was a wader, preferring safe, shallow water where she could keep her feet
on the bottom.  But since Jake had sprung into her life, she kept looking off
toward the deep water, its mystery and promise of excitement calling to her
more loudly.  Her silly heart wanted to respond.

Kate shook her head, ridding her mind of any lingering thoughts of Jake
MacNeill.  This was going to be an evey , ning of fun, fun, fun.  Doubl so
since there wouldn't be some pushy cowboy butting in every two seconds.

She pitied anyone who tried to derail the fun-train express

                                    * * *

"I can't believe she went out with him again," Jake said as he put the lid
back on the garbage can.  He stopped and frowned through the darkness at the
dogs.  "And I can't believe that it bugs me as much as it does.  What the
hell is with me lately?"

Neither of the dogs looked inclined to answer him, so he walked ove to the
water spigot at the side of the building to rinse off the shovel.  Having to
follow your dogs up and down the alley with a shovel at midnight was a good
reason not to stay long in this damn place.

He leaned the shovel against the wall, walked around to the front of the
building and sat down on the stoop.  The dogs lay down on the sidewalk in
front of him.

"This isn't like me," he said.  Boris grunted at him, probably making some
remark about Jake's intelligenoe, or lack therof.  "I mean, I came here
because I thought I heard some voice telling me to, but why am I staying?
Waiting for the voice to tell me to go home?  And why do I care what Kate
does?"

Boris was tired of solving Jake's problems and rolled onto his side.

"She's just so damn vulnerable," Jake went on.  "I look into her eyes and I
see a heart ready to break.  And the damnedest thing is, I keep thinking I
can somehow stop it from happening.  Me.  Can you beat that?  Hell, if they
were holding auditions for Superman, they wouldn't let me into the building: '

Jake just stared out at the Street There was little activity here, but the
sounds of the city wafted in over the trees and buildings.  The constant hum
of traffic, like the buzz of cicada bugs back home, was coming from
expressways to the north and east of them.  Interspersed throughout that
constant were individual flashes of sound: the wail of a siren, the screech
of brakes, shouts and screams.  It seemed about as different from home as
could be.

Maybe that was why he was acting so strangely-he needed the wide-open sky and
the sounds of nature around him.

The dogs moaned, and Jake looked down to see them looking up at the sky.

"There's stars up there."  Both turned to look at him.  "Honest, guys.  The
same ones that shine in Montana.  It's just that with all the city lights on
they don't look as bright as they do back home."

Boris grunted and both dogs relaxed, putting their heads down on their front
paws stretched out before them.  Jake was fairly sure they didn't exactly
disbelieve him, but he wouldn't bet the ranch that they entirely believed
him, either Poor guys.  They didn't belong here in the big city.  He snorted
to himself.  Hellsfire and brimstone.  It wasn't as if he did, either.

"We're gonna be heading on back to the open range soon, guys " Neither dog
acknowledged hi swords "Real soon: '

Maybe it was just the name, he decided.  Maybe Kate was reminding him of
Katie Delaney, the girl he'd sat behind in fifth grade.  He'd had a major
chip on his shoulder most of the tune those days, and to prove it, no real
friends, but she'd let him be in her group for their Indian-village project
He'd promptly fallen in love for the first, only and ever time in his life.
He hadn't liked the feeling of vulnerability, the power that someone else had
over his happiness.  She'd moved to Los Angeles in seventh grade, and he'd
been relieved

Love sure wasn't something to be craved.  It didn't exist where it should,
left you open to attack when it was there and could be trusted about as much
as a rattlesnake with a hangover.  For proof, he just had to look at his
mother and the bastard whose name was on Jake's birth certificate under

Father.  "

" Gm.   "

Menace hung in the air like the potential of snow in the Rockies in October.
A few moments later a car turned into their court-Lance bringing Kate home.
Jake left the stoop and walked down to the edge of the sidewalk, followed by
his big, fuzzy companions.

The car slowed to a stop in front of them, and Jake bent to open the door.
He felt he owed a debt of some kind to the

Kates of the world and he would repay it.  He would make this Kate see she
could do better.

"Hello, Kate," he said.  "Evening, Lance."

Lance nodded shortly.  Kate did not reply at all.  She was too busy trying to
disentangle herself from her seal belt.  There was something so fragile about
her.

He stooped down.  "let me help you, ma'am: '

"No."  She shoved his hand away.  "You're not my father"

The words came out with more than a hint of a slur and her movanents vqere a
tad uncoordinated.  Looked as if Kate had taken herself a hearty sip of the
old fermented grape fountain.

"Don't go fussing now," he said.  "It's just stuck a little bit: '

"You're not my father," shq repeated, hitting at his hand.  " " I'm not
anybody's father: He gently pushed her hands aside, wanting to hold onto them
instead.  "Now let me unlatch this dang thing: '

She quit protesting, and Jake quickly unfastened the seat belt.  Then he
helped Kate out of the car.  Once on the sidowalk , she slumped against his
chest, forcing Jake to put an arm around her trun little waist.  She was so
darn small, he could have swept her up into his arms and carried her off.  A
quiet cough from Lance Ieminded Jake where he was.

Jake looked over his shoulder.  "I'll put the filly in the barn," he told
him.  "Save you the trouble of parking your vehicle."

"There's a spot in the next block," he said.  "I was just saving Kate the
trouble of walking: He leaned over to look at her out the open passenger
door.  " " If you want to wait there, I'll-"

Kate waved at him like one would wave a bug away.  "Oh, go home, Lance," she
said.  "All I have to do is walk up a few steps and I'm home."

"Kate," I,anceprotested.  "I'lljust-"

The lady had given the order, and Jake would enforce it.  He slammed the door
on Lance's words and waved him away.  The car stayed there a moment,
testimony to lance's in derision then sped away.  Maybe if Jake couldn't get
Kate "And then what?"  she asked, her face twisting.  to drop Lance, he could
get Lance to drop Kate.  The result "Then I won't care anymore."  Only a
major lie, but then would be the same, and maybe he could stop feeling so
this woman would exasperate an Indian holy man.  "You'll daroed responsible
for her.  Maybe then he could go home.  be safe in your beddy-bye and I can
go to sleep in mine."  - The idea was not as alluring as it should have been.
Suddenly her lower lip started quivering.  Lord, he hoped

He turned his attention to Kate.  "Come on, Kate."  she wouldn't cry.  He'd
seen that happen already and knew

Jake put her left arm over his shoulders and tightened his Noah didn't have
enough arks lying around.  right around her waistq She seemed to just fit
against him, "My father was nice.  Very, very ni.  " and the feeling that he
d been waiting for the chance to do the qqveqg moved up to her cheeks.  She
was going to this again came over him.  cry.  He knew how to put out a fire,
but how did you put out

Again?  Crazy notion.  a flood?  "

Back to the task at hand.  One foot in front of the "He was the nioest man in
the whole world " other.  qq The quivering degenerated into sniffles.  Damn.
Next

"I'm not going in no baro.  she'd be wailing.  Why was she hurting all the
time?

Her body hung limp and heavy on his.  Her legs kept "Here, let's get you
inside."  breaking every which way, just like a new boro colt.  The lit- "qve
me alone."  She pushed against him.  It was obvitle lady must have had some
Jim Beam chasers with her ous she wanted to stalk off into her home on her
own.  Unwine Either that or she was too thin to hold mhreH d ha fortunately,
her heel caught in the sidewalk.  "Oh," she drop or two.  Why had Lance let
her drink so mu e q, She didn't go down entirely, but she appeared to have
had other plans for the evening that didn't include coming q,qq her ankle.
back here so earl ?  y y

"Might help if we got those shoes off," Jake said.  That was it.  Cowbo rule
number one: take control.  Jake " " Hah !  " Kate pushed herself away from
him.  picked her up.  " Let me take you downstairs," he said,

He wanted her back in his arms.  "What's with the " check the ankle, then get
you upstairs: ' "hah'?"

 "Damn shoes," she muttered as she kicked them off.

She stood there swaying, reminding Jake of an elk mak- qey fell with dull
thuds on the sidewalk.  inga last stand against a pack of wolves.  Lordy, but
her eyes He'd tried to tell her to get rid of the shoes, but no, Little
seemed to pierce him right through.  They cut him up into q qow-It-All
wouldn't listen to no cowboy.  "Guys," tiny piecPs so that he didn't seem
able to do anything but try Jake called over his shoulder.  to take care of
her.  The dogs each picked up a shoe in his mouth, and they

"First it's the shoes," Kate went on.  "Then what else made a little parade
into the basement apartment of the would it help to get off?"  Mallory's
building.  Kate didn't weigh more than a moth, so

Boris and Nickolai sat back on their haunches and it was easy to balance her
against the wall while he opened watched them both, heads swiveling from one
to the other, the door.  He let the dogs in first, then turned on the light
looking for all the world like spectators at a tennis match.  and followed
with Kate.  " " For cryin' out- " Jake clamped his mouth shut and Boris and
Nickolai each spit out the shoe they carried and glared up at the
almost-starless sky.  How could she lump made their way into the kitchen.
him and Slick in the same basket?  " I'm just trying to get "They don't like
me."  you into the house.  " " I think it's just the shoes they didn't like.
"

Her voice was still a tad teary, but the flood warnings seemed to have been
taken down.  Even so, Jake didn't say anything more as he followed the dogs
into the kitchen.  Besides , by the time he'd turned on the light, both were
drinking from a little tub of water he'd put out for them.  And when those
two set their tongues to lapping, a body couldn't hear anything below a 7.  5
on the Richter scale.

He set Kate on a chair at the kitchen table and went down on one knee to
check her ankle.  She didn't kick him or make any smart-mouth comments Looked
like the little filly was tiring.  He let his fingers probe her neatly shaped
little ankle all right without any swelling.

An answering tightness seemed to be growing in his belly and he stood up.
She had on some kind of perfume that seemed to dance around him, making the
air kind of shimmery Making him feel kind of light-headed.  Maybe a little
distancing was in order.

"Everything looks shipshape," he said.  "Don't look to be swelling at all: '

"I'm sorry I got all blubbery out there," she said.

"Sometime you eat the bear," Jake said with a shrug.  " " And sometimes the
bear eats you "

Kate rubbed a hand over her eyes.  She looked so tired.  Poor kid.  Well,
"kid" was wrong.  There was sure nothing childlike about the woman sitting in
his kitchen.  If he was smart, he would send her on upstairs right pronto.
Trouble was, he'd never been accused of being too smart.

"Want some coffee?"

"I guess it wouldn't hurt: '

Jake went over to the cabinet.  "Instant's all I got."

She just nodded, so he set to fixing the coffee How was it a beautiful woman
like this was sitting in his temporary kitchen without a boyfriend?  Never
mind Lance.  She had to be in her late twenties; she should have been
snatched up years ago.

And what was he going to do about it?

He waited, letting his mind go blank.  No feeling or voices or whatever
started to talk to him again; all he got was a lot of silence.  Great.  Bring
him all this way, then they lose his number.  Proof it was all nonsense,
anyway.

"So how was the date?"  Jake asked as he put two mugs of water into the
microwave.

She just shrugged.  "Okay."  Nickolai came toward her, and she held her hand
out for him to sniff.

"Lance is a jerk," Jake felt bound to point out.

"He's very nice.  Very considerate."

Yeah, right.  "He didn't see you to your door."

"You didn't let him: Boris came over also, his tail wageqg

"A real man doesn't let someone else take care of his woman: '

"Not all men are as pushy as you," she said.  "L.ance thinks very highly of
me.  He even remembered seeing an article about me in Chicago Business Woman
last year.  Most men wouldn't have remembered that: '

"What'd the article say?"

"Oh, just talked about my business.  Made it sound a bit more prosperous than
it actually is, but it was nioely done."

Jake got the jar of instant coffee out of the cabinet.  "So he thinks you're
rich, is that it?"

 "

" No, that isn't it," Kate snappeq.    Both dogs jumped back slightly.

The buzzer on the microwave saved the day.  Jake hadn't wanted to make Kate
mad; he'd just wanted her to see how wrong Lanoe was for her.  Trouble was,
Jake was no good at this delicate, personal-type stuff.  It was like a ballet
danqsomething foreign to him and not suited to a big bull of a cowboy.

And Jake wasn't sure he wanted to learn the steps.  He took the mugs out of
the microwave and stirred the coffee crystals into the water.

By the time he turned around, Kate had both her hands occupied petting the
dogs.  She was smiling and a lot of the irritation had slipped from her eyes.
Critters had that kind of effect on people.

"They're so big they scare you at first: She worked both hands, vigorously
scratching the tops of their heads.  " But when you get to know them, you sea
how gentle they are.  "

"Depends on the folks and the situation," Jake said.  Kate continued smiling
and scratching behind the ears of one dog and then the other.  She seemed to
be having fun, but Jake knew how merciless the buggers were.  Your hands
could fall off and they would demand that you continue.

"Go lay down, guys: They turned to glare at him.  " I mean it.  "

He'd put a little more vinegar in his voice, but they hadn't moved.  "Come
on, let's go into the living room."  He indicated for Kate to go before him.
"I hate to see them pouting : '

She laughed softly.  It was a pretty sound, like a cardinal singing in the
pine on a snowbound winter's day.

There wasn't anything to sit on in the living room except the love seat that
doubled as his bed.  When he'd accepted Mrs. Mallory's offer to stay, he'd
told her that he didn't neqd any furniture.  He had his bedroll in the truck.
But she'd insisted on moving down some odds and ends from their apartment.
It seemed to please her, so Jake didn't object And he had to admit it was
more comfortable than a sleeping bag on a bare floor.

When Kate sat down, Jake handed her one of the cups and sat next to her.  She
seemed so tiny, so defenseless.  It ate at him, making him feel somehow at
fault for the loneliness leading her into dangerous relationships.  She
sipped at the coffee, then shivered.

There was no derision, no real thought.  He just held his cup in one hand and
put the other around her shoulders.  It was just a neighborly thing to do
when a body was chilled, as Kate obviously was.  He pulled her closer to him
and let his eyes close.  That tightening need inside him was growing

"I'm sorry," Kate said.

Jake opened his eyes.  "Sorry?  About what?"  Surely she couldn't be reading
his mind.  " " For all the little scenes I keep causing.  "

"Oh, they're nothing," Jake assured her.  "It wasn't like you were hitting me
with a bottle or throwing up on my shoes."

Kate blinked at him over the edge of her cup.  " " You must have some very
interesting friends," she said.

Those eye store at him, promised him glimpses of paradise , but he just
smiled.  " " More coffee?  "

She shook her head, and he was just as glad.  Didn't want more himself.  He
put his cup on the floor, then put hers down also.  But his arm stayed around
her shoulder.  Never could tell when a body's chills would come back.

Suddenly, though, she turned, and he found her eyes looking up at him.  Wide
and wonderful and blue as a summer sky, they were asking him to kiss her.
Beingan obliging gentleman, he touched his lips to hers.

They were soft and warm and ever so sweet to taste.  He wanted to pull her
closer and crush those lips beneath his, but they also felt as fragile as a
butterfly's wings.  He kept his touch quiet, undemanding.

Suddenly Kate jumped, her eyes open wide like a calf that had just been
branded.  " " What are you doing in this apartment ?  "

"Sitting down.  With you "

"

" Where did the furniture come from?    "

Her voioe had inched a tad closer to a screqch.  Jake had an uneasy feeling
that the situation was rapidly moving toward being out of hand, so he stood
up.  Bo always said it was best for a man to be on his feet when trouble was
moving in his direction.

"Your mother had me move it down here."  "

" My mother?   "

"I told her I didn't need it, but she insisted."

Big, black thunderheads moved into Kate's eyes.  If Jake were a sailor, he'd
be tying things down about now, but he was a cowboy up against a little
woman.  And cowboy rule number two said the cowboy in this situation couldn't
move anything but his mouth.

"Your mother's one fine lady," Jake said.

Kate's mouth stayed closed.  A tad too tightly, but closed was better than
open.

"Real nice," he continued.

She didn't reply.  - "

" I bet she's as nice as your father was.   "

Kate let out a yowl like a female cougar tell inga wolf to stay away from her
kittens.  Then she turned on her heels and stomped out of the apartment.

The noise had awakened the dogs, and they both reached the living room just
as Kate slammed the door behind her.  The three of them stared at her shoes
lying on the floor,1etting the sound of the still-vibrating door quiver in
their ears.

"Well, boys," Jake said.  "I guess the little filly doesn't like her shoes,
either."

Chapter Four

Kate straddled him, strong thighs about his waist, strong arms holding his to
the ground.  Jake couldn't move.

Her eyes burned with the passion of a thousand endless nights, screaming for
him to take her.  His own loins cried out as she brought her mouth down
toward his.  Jake was pulled into her angelic beauty, drawn like iron filings
to a magnet.  She moved nearer.  He raised his head, parted his own lips,
and.  .

And quickly drew away.  Her breath would curl a steel girder.

Jake's eyes flew open and focused on two fuzzy faces looking into his.  Big
fuzzy heads, attached to even bigger fuzzy bodies.  They were lying on either
side of him, holding down the sheet and pinning him against the bed.
Nickolai 's head was resting on Jake's chest, close to his face.  "The dog
was panting and putting out fumes noxious enough to gag a goat.

"What are you bums doing up on the bed?"  Jake holP lered.

Ztqvo pain of placid brown eyes blinked at him.

"Damn it.  Get off.  Get the hell off before I rip your guts out and feed
them to the coyotes."

Nickolai looked ready to leave, but Boris just grunted.  Damn him.  He was
always the argumentative one.

"I mean it.  Get off!"  Hejerked at the sheet.  "They got coyotes in the big
city.  You yahoos better believe it: '

There was a lot of foul muttering, but both dogs eventually got off and
ambled to the kitchen, from which a cresoendo of lap-lapping soon echoed.

Jake sat up on the edge of the bed and put his head in his hands.  His body
was stretched tighter than a two-dollar drum and drenched in sweat.  He
couldn't remember the last time he'd awakened in this state.  Sometime back
in his early junior high days.

Shaking his head, he got up and went into the bathroom.  The situation at
hand was totally unbelievable.  Here he was-single, in his thirties and
having the erotic dreams of a kid entering puberty.  Maybe Bo was right.
Maybe he had been working too hard.

He splashed cold water on his face, refusing to look at his reflection in the
mirror.  That dream hadn't meant anything He pulled the towel off the rack.
Kate just happened to be the last attractive woman he'd seen.  Jake was a
garden -variety bachelor who liked women, but not any woman in particular.
It was just a matter of right time and right place.

"What it really is is time to get back to Big Sky Country"

Suddenly there was a frantic scratching at the back door.  "All right.  All
right," he snapped at the dogs.  "Stop that noise."

Damn racket was enough to raise the dead, or at least everyone in the
building.  And he certainly could think of better ways to awaken Kate.

The tantalizing images that came with that thought danoed in his heart, and
he fled into the beqroom.  What was the matter with him?  He wasn't looking
for involvement.  Hell, Kate wasn't even his type.  She was a city girl,
through and through.  Probably didn't even know the difference between a
steer and a heifer.

"L.et me get dressed and we'll do alley patrol," he called to the dogs.

He threw on some jeans and a shirt, then pulled his boots on over his bare
feet.  The city was making him loco, he told himself.  That had to be it.
Too many people all piled on top of one another.

The dogs raced into the backyard when he opened the door.  It was early, not
quite 6:00 a.  m.  yet.  Maybe a good walk in the quiet morning at would snap
him back to normal He snatched up the shovel as he went to the gate.

"Cities are crazy places," he told Boris and Nickolai.  "Ain't enough air for
everything and everybody, so you breathe in other people's craziness."

The dogs ignored his wisdom, but that was all right.  He was the one troubled
and needing to clear his mind.  He took a deep breath, shivering slightly.  A
jacket would have been nice in the cool of the early fall morning.

Fall, which for Chicago apparently meant pleasant days and cool nights
interspersed with gosh-awful hot days, was sneaking into the area.  Things
weren't all that subtle back home.  Autumn would be marching through the high
meadow country like Sherman through Georgia.  The poplars would be turning
yellow and the grass would be browning Bears would be stuffing themselves for
their big sleep, and the deer and elk would be heading for the low country.

The dogs reached the end of the alley and sat down to wait for him.  A
stomach-flipping sight greeted him there: traffic crawling along head-to-butt
like a string of army ants.  Jake sighed.  There was just no denying it.  His
heart surely did pine for the big skies of home.  Why in the hell had he ever
come to Chicago?

Maybe he was just lonely.  The advantage of living in a small town was that
everyone knew everybody.  But that had its flip side.  Since folks had known
you back when you were a little tad, everybody had pretty much made up their
minds about who you were a long time ago.  He was old George Tyler's bastard
son.

'two pain of placid brown eyes blinked at him.  " " Damn it.  Get off.  Get
the hell off before I rip your guts out and feed them to the coyotes.  "

Nickolai looked ready to leave, but Boris just grunted.  Damn him.  He was
always the argumentative one.

"I mean it.  Get off!"  Hejerked at the sheet.  "They got coyotes in the big
city.  You yahoos better believe it "

There was a lot of foul muttering, but both dogs eventually got off and
ambled to the kitchen, from which a crescendo of lap-lapping soon echoed.

Jake sat up on the edge of the bed and put his head in his hands.  His body
was stretched tighter than a two-dollar drum and drenched in swqeat.  He
couldn't remember the last time he'd awakened in this state.  Sometime back
in his early junior high days.

Shaking his head, he got up and went into the bathroom.  The situation at
hand was totally unbelievable.  Here he was-single, in his thirties and
having the erotic dreams of a kid entering puberty.  Maybe Bo was right.
Maybe he had been working too hard.

He splashed cold water on his face, refusing to look at his reflertion in the
mirror.  That dream hadn't meant anything He pulled the towel off the rack.
Kate just happened to be the last attractive woman he'd seen.  Jake was a
garden -variety bachelor who liked women, but not any woman in particular.
It was just a matter of right time and right place.

"What it really is is time to get back to Big Sky Country"

Suddenly there was a frantic scratching at the back door.  "All right.  All
right," he snapperl at the dogs.  "Stop that noise."

Damn racket was enough to raise the dead, or at least everyone in the
building.  And he certainly could think of better ways to awaken Kate.

The tantalizing images that came with that thought danoed in his heart, and
he fled into the bedroom.  What was the matter with him?  He wasn't looking
for involvement.  Hell, Kate wasn't even his type.  She was a city girl,
through and through.  Probably didn't even know the difference between a
steer and a heifer.

"Let me get dressed and we'll do alley patrol," he called to the dogs.

He threw on some jeans and a shirt, then pulled his boots on over his bare
feet.  The city was making him loco, he told himself.  That had to be it.
Too many people all piled on top of one another.

The dogs raced into the backyard when he opened the door.  It was early, not
quite 6:00 a.  m.  yet.  Maybe a good walk in the quiet morning air would
snap him back to normal He snatched up the shovel as he went to the gate.

"Cities are crazy places," he told Boris and Nickolai.

"Ain't enough air for everything and everybody, so you ; breathe in other
people's craziness."

The dogs ignored his wisdom, but that was all right.  He was the one troubled
and needing to clear his mind.  He took a deep breath, shivering slightly.  A
jacket would have been nice in the cool of the early fall morning.

Fall, which for Chicago apparently meant pleasant days and cool nights
interspersed with gosh-awful hot days, was sneaking into the area.  Things
weren't all that subtle back home.  Autumn would be marching through the high
meadow country like Sherman through Ceorgia.  The poplars would be turning
yellow and the grass would be browning Bears would be stuffing themselves for
their big sleqp, and the deer and elk would be heading for the low country.

The dogs reached the end of the alley and sat down to wait for him.  A
stomach-flipping sight greeted him there: traffic crawling along head-to-butt
tike a string of army ants.  Jake , sighed.  There was just no denying it.
His heart surely did pine for the big skies of home.  Why in the hell had he
ever come to Chicago?  ' Maybe he was just lonely.  The advantage of living
in a small town was that everyone knew everybody.  But that had its flip
side.  Since folks had known you back when you were : a little tad, everybody
had pretty much made up their minds about who you were a long time ago.  He
was old George

Tyler's bastard son.

Yep, everybody said that.  Everybody, that is, except old He turned and
hurried back to the apartment with his George Tyler himself.  Oh, he'd put
his name on the birth dogs bouncing perkily ahead of him.  Damn.  He should
have certificate, making sure Jake wasn't a no name.  And when thought of it
sooner.  The three of them were all used to hard Jake got older, he'd found
out that old George sent money work.  They just didn't feel right unless they
stressed their their way and even paid for a lot of Jake's education.  But he
bodies.  Unless they were in tune with nature.  never shook his hand, gave
him hell or talked about the The park wasn't all that hard to find, sitting
along the birds and the bees.  Not one word.  In short, old George to- lake
as it did.  Jake left the truck at the south end; then he tally ignored Jake.
and the dogs headed north along a jogging path.  The path His mother said
that was why Jake had trouble entering wove through trees and open space,
past a zoo with smells into relationships.  She said George's lack of
acknowledg- that teased at the dogs and then all sorts of formal gardens.
ment left him with a low selfqsteem.  i Nature it was, but made to conform to
man's regulations.  That was a ton of bull puckey.  He didn't have any trou-
Still, it was better than the alleys.  ble with his self-estean.  Jake was
fine and he knew it.  What When they came to the northern edge of the park,
they it did leave him with was an appreciation for honesty.  To- i crossed a
pedestrian bridge over a busy road and jogged tall, absolute honesty.  That
was why he'd had nqs last name i along the beach.  Seeingas how it was
getting close to eight changed to MacNeill, his mother's maiden name.  His
fa- , o'clock on a workday, there weren't all that many people ther hadn't
been a father; Jake had wanted no part of him.  out.  Finally, he and his
buddies slowed down to a walk, then A whine drew his attention back to Boris
and Nickolai i found a nice spot on the sand and stretched out to relax.
sitting before him.  They were staring across the street, Lying here, staring
out at the sky over the water, Jake felt longing in their eyes.  almost at
home.  The sky was as nnmense and the breeze "Ain't nothing to the other side
but more of the same," carried the smells of nature, not of the city.  He
felt the ten he said.  sions flowing from his body, and for the first time
since he'd Poor guys.  They were just itching to stretch their mus- ; ,
gotten to town, he felt in control.  There were no weird voices cles.  And
not just some teeny little walk.  Heck.  They weren't coming from out of the
blue, no faces haunting him from a babies anymore, and they oertainly weren't
city dogs.  Them past he couldn't remember.  two were range dogs.  They
wanted to pant and feel their q As for the dream, well, that was just the
normal male re muscles ache.  action to an attractive woman.  And Kate was
attractive.  "Hey," he said.  "What was that park Laura told us Dqqg about
her didn't mean anything more than that.  about?  She said it was up north
along the lake."  No growmg feelings, no lurking emotions.  They continued
staring across the Street Didn't look as He'd come to Chicago for a little
vacation and that's what if they were going to help him any.  Probably
figured they'd he'd had.  A few days in the hustle and bustle of the city so
carried him enough and it was time for Jake to step out on that he'd
appreciate home all the more.  There had been no his own.  voices, no
feelings from out of the blue.  Just overwork and "Lincoln Park.  Yeah, that
was it."  a load of tension that had triggered some need to relax for That
got no reaction out of the two dogs.  Lord, but they a while.  Now that he
had, it was time to start thinking about were a tough audience.  You figured
a little tail wag wouldn't leaving.  pull all that much juice out of them.
Clearing his head also cleared his focus, and he discov "Come on," Jake said.
"Let's get ourselves a good run: ered he was hungry.  He glanced at his
companions.  They were always ready for food, but no restaurant would readily
accxpt them.

"You guys interested in some doughnuts?"  he asked.

Nickolai sat up.  "

" I thought so.   "

He should do something nice for the Mallorys before he went back.  Maybe take
them all out to dinner.  After all, he wasn't even getting charged for the
digs.

"Why don't we go for a walk, guys?"  he said as he got to his feet.  "Let's
see if we can find us some doughnuts and a place to take the Mallorys to
dinner."

They went back across the pedestrian bridge and through the park.  Once they
approached the western edge, the city came back with a vengeance.  Old
three-story buildings were cheek by j owl against high rises going up twenty
stories or more.  Jake shook his head.  Even prairie dogs wouldn't live this
close to each other.

"You guys stay up here with me on the sidewalk," Jake said.  "I don't want
you denting up somebody's car."  Most of the vehicles appeared to be tiny,
little toys that could zip in and out off traffic and park on a postage stamp.

They walked down a block or two, finding that most other pedestrians left a
pretty wide path for them.  That gave them a chance to check out the stores
and restaurants.

"Lordy," Jake said.  "There must be ataurants lined up from here to the
Canadian border.  Looks like room enough for half the world to eat along this
Street"

The problem was that there were too many nice restaurants A person could
starve half to death before making a choice.  Maybe that was what made life
so simple back in Cold Spring.  You had a choice of eating at home, Randy's
Roadhouse or The Blue Loon.  'two flips of a coin and you had your decision.
Life was sure simple back on the prairie

"Let's pack it in, guys.  Lookingat all these fine eating establishments is
making my head spin.  Maybe we'd just better let the ladies pick: '

Jake stopped at a bakery and bought a half-dozen doughnuts, then looked
around.  the side street looked in tqeresting, lined with old-fashioned town
houses.  And there were even trees.  The dogs would like that.

"LeYs meander this way while we eat."  Fortunately, there was a traffic light
at the corner, so crossing the street was only semi-lifqthreatening.  "We
keep going in this direction and we should hit the park: '

The dogs were more interested in the trees than his words.  After they'd each
had a doughnut, they ambled along while Jake gawked at the homes.  They were
obviously espensive and were probably beautiful inside, but he couldn't
unagine living all squashed up like that against your neighbor.

A door opened a few buildings ahead of them, and a couple spilled out onto
the stoop, their limbs entwined amund each other.  Jake and his dogs stared.
After a moment , Boris snorted.

"Yeah, I know," Jake murmured.  "Folks saw you and a lady friend wrapped
around each other like that, they'd throw a bucket of cold water on the two
of you: '

The couple parted, and Jake could distinguish them as individuals.  The woman
was a long, lean blonde apparently wearing nothing but a robe, standing
barefoot on the oement stoop.  The man, dressed in a fancy business suit,
was.  .

Holy moley.  The man was Lance.

Lanoe bowed slightly as he stepped back from the woman, saying something that
Jake couldn't quite catch.

The woman laughed.  It had a hard tone to it, along the lines of a medieval
tax collector who'd just heard his client on the rack say he had no more
money.  She reached for Lance and pulled him back toward her.

Jake wasn't wanting to spy on them, but Boris and Nickolai had been moving up
the block, checking out the trees, and Jake had to stay close to them.  He
leaned against a tree a house away from Lance and his lady.

Not that they noticed.  They were locked in a clinch and kissing like they
were drilling for oil.  They finally pulled apart, and Jake looked away,
watching the dogs, who were now sniffing at the tires of a BMW parked at the
curb.

"Tonight," the woman said, her voice carrying easily in the relative quiet of
the neighborhood.  "Ten o'clock.  And no excuses."

 "

" Absolutely.    Where else would I be?    "

I,ance then ambled down the street as the woman sauntered back into her
house.  Jake stared at Lame's back until he climbed into his car.

Should he ignore what he saw or should he tell Kate?

Poor Kate.

Forgetting what he'd seen might be the best thing.  Just stay out of the
whole affair.  After all, he was a stranger in town and he really didn't know
what kind of relationship Kate and Lance had.

Plus he'd heard that folks tended to be real private in the big city.  A
fella could get himself hurt putting his nose in other people's business.  "
" But that ain't the way I'm made, " he told the dogs with a deep sigh.
flonesty was the best policy.  Always was, no matter what.

Damn.  Why had he come down this street at just this moment?  There were lots
of streets around here.  Why had he picked this one?  For that matter, why
had he suddenly thought about coming to the park?  Where had these ideas come
from?

The air seemed to hold a sudden chill.  This wasn't the first time weird
notions had come to him from out of the blue.

He picked up his pace, trying to escape his thoughts.  This whole thing was
just too weird for words-at least the ones his mama had taught him to use.

"Yes, Sue?"  Kate and Sue Catalado, her secretary, office manager and
Jill-of-all-trades, had worked together long enough so that Kate didn't even
have to look up.  "What can I do for you?"

" " There's the neatest hunk out front," Sue said.   " "And he wants to see
you."

"What for?"  Kate didn't need a description to know who was out there.  She
tried to feel annoyed, but her heart skipped a beat in pure anticipation.

"I don't know what he wants: Sue gestured with her arms.  " But what
difference does it make?  He's long and lean and has the neatest drawl you
ever did hear.  And when you look in his eyes, you just know he'll be savage
and gentle , all at the same time.  "

"So if I don't talk to him, you will," Kate said with a sigh.  "And waste the
whole afternoon keeping him comp

"Kate, if you don't talk to him, I'll take him home and keep him chained in
the basement the rest of his naiural life."

"Send him in: '

Kate couldn't imagine what Jake would want, and she wasn't all that anxious
to find out, either.  After that little performance last night, she was ready
to crawl into a hole.  The only problem was, she wasn't sure just what part
of last night had affected her most-the argument over Lance, the kiss or
finding out her mother had let him stay in the apartment

It wasn't Lance, she was pretty sure of that.  And as for Jake staying in the
apartment, she really could avoid him without too much trouble if she wanted.
So that only left.  .

Kate's eyes went up, filling themselves full of a long, lean cowboy.  A
surprisingly gentlqlooking cowboy.  Her cheeks took on heat of their own and
her heart was caught by strange yearnings to feel the strength of his embrace
again.  It was definitely the kiss.  And she was definitely not going to let
herself be interested.

"I'm rather busy, Mr. MacNeill.  Will this take long?"

"It shouldn't," he replied as he sat down.  He rubbed the back of his neck,
seem inga bit uncomfortable.  "Does Lance have relatives in town?"

"I don't know."  Kate was confused, and then suspicious Why was he always
attacking I'AND?  Couldn't he pick on someone his own size?  " " What kind of
a question is that?  "

"Well..  : He spent a moment rubbing his chin.  " I took the dogs on a run in
Lincoln Park this morning.  "

" " And then we took us a walk along Clark Street and the neighborhood around
it.  We were.  : He paused.  " " We were just looking around '

"Mr.  MacNeill, I really don't have-"

"

" We saw Lance.    "

She should have known it would be something silly.  "So?"

"He was coming out a town house," Jake replied.  "A woman was with him."

Kate laughed.  "Lance has many clients and some of them are women.  After
all, men aren't the only ones with funds to invest."

"Their business looked to be on the personal side."

"He is apersonal financial adviser," Kate replied.

The answers came quick and snappy off her tongue, but a nagging worry filled
Kate's stomach.  Like the time when she was twelve and broke her wrist during
softball season.  She hadn't been all that crazy about the game, but she
wasn't sure she was ready to give up trying to be the star.

"Well," Jake said.  "Lance and the lady were being very personal.  I mean,
they were one step away from being as personal as personal can be."

Kate knew what he was saying, understood the implications of it, but couldn't
say a word.  That worry was growing into fear, making her hands icy cold and
her heart afraid.  She hadn't cared about Lanoe, not really, but he was her
safety net.  He was someone she could hide behind until her heart stopped
dancing around

"And the lady must have appreciated it."  Jake took a moment to clear his
throat.  "She was ordering him to come back tonight for a return engagement."

She closed her eyes for just a moment.  She didn't want to hear these things,
didn't need to hear them.  What right did Jake have to destroy her little
illusions?  Anger filled her, and she flicked her eyes open.  "Don't you have
anything better to do than go around spying on people?"

"I-I thought you should know."  His eyes turned soft and sorry, as if he
wanted to make it all better.

God help her, something in her wanted to let him.  She rose to her feet
slowly, holding her heart in tight rein.  "I'll decide what I want to know
and don't want to know.  Now please leave."

"Kate, I'm sorry," he said as he stood up.

"Get out: She took a deep breath.  Her hands were shaking, or was it her
heart?

"You deserve better."

"You deserve a kick in the head."

He turned quickly on his heel and left, leavinga heavy silence behind.  She
was angry now, really angry.  Angry with Lanoe.  Angry with Jake.  But most
of all she was angry with Ilerself.

Lance was the only thing standing between her and long, lonely nights.  He
was the only thing between her and forgetting how to laugh.  He was the only
thing between her and the wild way her heart ran when Jake came into the room.

God help her, she needed Lance to cling to so that her thoughts and dreams
wouldn't turn to Jake.

It took Kate awhile but eventually she sorted out her thoughts.  It was
possible that Jake was wrong, that he'd misinterpreted Lance's actions or
that it wasn't even Lame that he had seen.  And even if it was Lance, and
Jake's interpretation was accurate, there still was no reason for her to be
upset.  It wasn't as if she and Lanoe had any sort of agreement.  They'd had
a few casual dates, that was all.

What it really came down to was her feelings, and to be honest, she didn't
have all that many for Lance.  She felt like a teen out on her first date,
flattered by the thought that someone found her desirable, but not sure she
returned the feelings.  It had just been so long since she'd ventured out of
her emotional hidey-hole that she had chosen somebody safe, someone who
wouldn't be a threat to her peace of mind.  So her heart hadn't been
involved, just her pride.

As for her strange reaction to Jake, she had no logical explanation.  Only
relief that he wouldn't be staying around here much longer.

All in all, she found enough common sense to put her emotions in check and
have a nice dinner with her mother and Laura.  T hen she even felt brave
enough to go sit on the front step and enjoy the autumn evening, though
risking another encounter with Jake.  The next one, and all future ones,
however, would be calm.  No outbursts, no explosions

She'd been out there only a few minutes when she heard Jake's door.

"Evenin'," he said as he and his beasts ambled over.  "We were just about to
patrol your alley."

His voice was soft in tone, but had a roughness to it that spoke of the
mountains and forests and rushing rivers.  It was the unyielding rock, the
gentleness of pine needles beneath her feet and the life and energy of the
west wind.  She could feel them all in the dim light of the ending day and
wanted to rush forward, to lose herself in the powerful sensations Instead,
she forced herself to listen for Miguel's laughter in the air and then to
feel again the agony of being lost.  It helped, and so did takin ga deep
breath.  The city streets came back.  " " That's very kind of you to take
care of our alley for us," Kate said.  " Me and my neighbors appreciate it: '

The streetlights came on, and Kate risked a glance Jake's way.  His craggy
features were softened in the half-light, but the ruggedness came through.
She could almost smell the sagebrush or whatever it was that grew out there.
He seemed so strong, so sure of himself.  She envied that.  It seemed there
was no one or nothing he feared, while she feared anything that took her off
her little path, that wasn't written on her list of things to do.  One of the
dogs butted her with his head, demanding to be petted.

"Hey," Jake snapped.  "That ain't polite.  Now go over there by the sidewalk
and lie down "

The dogs gave him a dirty look, but they obeyed.  "

" I don't mind, really.   "

A RING AND A PR4 MISE 87

"They'll push you to distraction, if you let them."

Kate smiled as she watched the dogs, after much grumbling , lie down on the
sidewalk.  They didn't look happy with Jake.  Wrapping her arms around her
knees, she leaned forward.  "What kind of things does a cowboy do?  I would
guess you don't fight Indians and chase after cattle rustlers anymore."

"A lot of us are part Indian," Jake replied.  "So, no, we don't fight with
them anymore."

"I'm sorry.  That was a dumb question."

"But we still have problems with cattle rustlers: '

"Goodness."

"Wherever there's something of value there's somebody who'll steal it: '

"I'm a volunteer deputy," he said.  "And I'm also a volunteer fire fighter.
Most of our fires are on the range or in the forests: '

"Isn't that dangerous?"

He shrugged.  "Life's dangerous "

But there were ways to mqnimiqP the danger.  They were quiet for a long
moment, savoring the varied sounds of the city.  At least she was.  Or was
she savoring the moment spent vcnth this man at her side?

She sat perfectly still, almost not breathing.  What was wrong with being
attracted to Jake?  Why was she trying to run from it?  He was a good-looking
man; she was a lonely young woman.  She had no reason to be afraid of
spending time with him.

She was so afraid of loving and losingagain that she'd lost touch with her
common sense.  You can't lose what you don't have, and she would never have
Jake.  He was here for a few days, then he'd be gone.  There wasn't nearly
enough time for her heart to get involved.

She let her gaze slide over his hands.  It was obvious he worked hard with
them and out-of-doors.  The backs were tanned, crisscrossed with some old
scars.  The palms, what she could see of them, were tough.  He would do what
had to be done and not turn away out of weakness or fear or unrertainty.
Lance's hands had been soft, manicured.

"Some folks just don't understand about honesty."

"What?"  She felt confused, her mind scramblmg to re - turn to some semblance
of intelligence.

"Honesty," Jake said.  "If you ain't got that, you ain't got nothing."

 "" I guess.   "

"Ain't no " guess' to it: His words were definitive and sure.  "It's the
foundation for trust," he said softly.  "So gettinga con man-liar like Lance
out of your life ain't losing nothing.  it's more like a plus.  A big plus: '

Honesty was the foundation, and trust sat on it like a building.  And without
a good foundation, no building could last.  She had trusted Miguel, but that
hadn't lasted.  Not exactly through his fault-he hadn't chosen to die-but
neither had he chosen the safe path, to be there for her and their child.
Trust might be a start, but was it enough?  Was anything enough to guarantee
something would Iast?

Suddenly Kate felt Jake's arm slip around her and pull her ever so gently
toward him.  He bent his head slightly and kissed her on the forehead.  There
was such sweetness m his touch, such promise of sunshine ahead.  She wanted
to close her eyes and bask in his strength, but he moved away.  " " Now that
you got that burn out of your life, your days are going to come up all
sunshine.  "

She started at his words.  Had he read her mind?

But he just got to his feet, the dogs jumping to theirs at the same time.
"Well, off to alley patrol: '

"See you," she murmured and watched as they disappeared around the side of
the house.  Then she let out her breath slowly.

The spot on her forehead felt as if it were melting her soul.  He almost made
her believe she could risk areal relationship , that she was strong enough to
weather the storms that might come with it.  Being with him seemed so right,
so comfortable.  As if she'd been waiting for the chance.

She could almost believe that she knew his innermost thoughts, that she could
read his dreams in his eyes and that she shared them.  It was as if they were
two halves of a puzzle that could now be put together.

Summer, winter.  Day, night.  Man, woman.

Hold on there!  she thought.  What had happened to "Jake wouldn't be here
long enough to get attached to" ?  Kate got to her feet and walked bn5kly
down the block, as if her thoughts could easily be left behind.  Her father's
smile drifted into her mind.

He had thought she could do anything, be anything, and she had bel1eved him.
He'd said she was pretty, so she'd felt 1ike the belle of the ball.  He'd
said she was smart, so she'd signed up for the toughest classes in high
school.  He'd said she was strong, so she'd made her own decisions instead of
following the crowd.  But then he'd died and with him went the rock that had
plugged the leak in her self-confidence.  ' Without him, the doubts flooded
through and she didn't feel pretty or smart or strong.

Lance had almost made her feel pretty with his comp11ments and sweet lines.
But then Jake had come along, , making her feel somehow both fragile and
powerful, dainty , and capable.  He didn't do it with words, but with a look
in his eyes, as if he knew and respected all that she was behind her fear5.

She didn't under5tand her reaction to Jake or the pull he seemed to have over
her heart.  She hardly knew him, just knew that he would be gone soon.

So which did she want-someone who was just reciting lines that could be said
to anyone or someone who challenged her to come al1ve?  Maybe it would be
better if Jake left soon, before her heart started answering that question.

A car pulled up to the curb next to her, and Kate drew , back sl1ghtly.  She
wasn't really afraid; she was only a few i houses down from her5 and she
wasn't alone out here.  Then she saw it was Lance, and her caution turned
into annoyance.  " " Hello, there," he said as he got out of his car.  " " I
brought you that stock prospectus we talked about: '

Maybe Jake was right and Lance thought she was rich, though how anybody could
get that idea was beyond her.

But why else would he keep coming back?  Jake had been downright rude to him,
and she hadn't been much better.

Lance came around the car to join her, reaching over to plant a kiss on her
cheek before she could move away.  She - was left with the urge to wipe it
off.  Not quite the same as Jake's kiss.

"I told you any number of times that I didn't have any money to invest," she
pointed out.

He pushed the brochures into her hands.  "Everybody has disposable income,
and with a business as prosperous as yours- "

"Come a lot of expenses and an uncertain future," she finished for him.  Was
there really strength down in her soul?  She took a deep breath, willing it
to come forward.  "Look, Lance, I don't think we're really hitting it off.
Let's just both move on."

He frowned at her, obviously not about to bow out quietly' That cowboy's not
going to stay around forever, you know," he said.

"This has nothing to do with Jake," Kate said.  "It's me.  I'm looking for
something else."

"I'll help you look "

His smile was so smooth, so polished.  Covered with oil was what it was.  And
suddenly she knew that whatever her reaction to Jake, she was through with
Lance.  If protection was what she needed, she'd have to find some other
method than hiding behind him.

It was difficult, but Kate kept a smile on her face.  "Goodbye, Lance," she
said softly.

He looked down at the ground.  Kate could hear the gears of his mind grinding.

"I'll give you a call later," he said.  "

" Goodbye, Lance.   "

"Why don't I leave these brochures with you?"  "

" Lance.   "

The name came out through clenched teeth.  Even he saw that she was getting
irritated.  Giving her a quick nod, he hurried to his car.  The only
indication of how upset he was came from the pealing of his tires as he drove
off.

Forjust a split second, Kate felt that desolation wash over her, then she
reminded herself she was strong.  Still, the night seemed suddenly so quiet,
so empty.

"Kate, are you all right?"

Jake was there at her side and she moved into his arms.  No thought, no
decision, no checking her things-to-do list.  She just went where she wanted
most to be.  She felt his lips brush the top of her head and some of the hurt
went away.

"You're lucky to be rid of that louse," he said.

"Yeah, I know," she murmured into his chest.  His arms held her so close, so
safely.  She never wanted to move away from him.  "it's good that you know."
He shook her shoulders gently, as if he were trying to waken a week-old
puppy.  "Now show it."

Shaking her head, Kate leaned back and wiped at her eyes with the back of her
hand.  She forced a smile to her lips, but he didn't seemed fooled by it.

Maybe because it was such a poor attempt, he leaned closer and covered her
lips with his.  His kiss was so tender, so comforting.  It held all the
healing of a mother wiping teary eyes, a father bandaginga scraped knee.  But
it held somethmg else, too.  Buried deep under all the healing and soothing
and comforting was a hint of fire.

He moved away slowly to gaze down at her.  She saw that his eyes looked dark
and almost troubled, as if he had read messages on her lips that he didn't
understand.  Didn't he feel her awakening passions?  Hadn't he felt that
little tremor when her heart had come alive again?

But then he leaneq closer again.  This time the kiss left healing behind and
moverl into another territory.  His mouth breathed hunger and magic into
hers.  His lips spoke of needing and wonder and springtime.

Kate moved closer to him, letting his arms tighten their hold.  For the
moment she felt pretty and smart and strong, and able to have anything she
wanted.

And right now that was Jake MacNeill.  She wanted to explore with him this
garden that had sprung to life all around them.

They pulled apart finally, needing to breathe, and she lay against his chest.
His heart was racing, and she smiled inside , knowing it was due to her.

"I'm okaq," she said finally: "Lance was a jerk.  I just held on to him
because it was nice to have a boyfriend: ' " "I think you could do better,"
he said.

Could I?  she wanted to ask, but instead pushed herself away so she could
read the answer in his eyes.  God, they were so deep and so blue.  She felt
like jumping into their depths.  " " He knew how to make a woman feel wanted,
" she went on.  " It was all the little things he did.  The flowers, the
candy.  The way he pulled your chair out for you and helped you on with your
coat.  He did the whole nine yards: A crooked grin seized her lips.  "Nine
yards of what, I'm not sure, but that's what people say."

Jake nodded.  "I've heard they do."

They settled into a comfortable silence, fitting together as if they were
designed for each other.  His arm was around her shoulders and Kate was
leaning naturally into him as they walked slowly back toward the house.  The
dogs trailed along behind them.

"WhaYd you come to Chicago for?"  Kate asked.

Jake seemed to hesitate, as if the question was harder than it appeared.
"Oh, you know how it is.  You get the urge to do a little visiting: ' " "You
have friends in town?"

" " Depends.   " His grin warmed something deep inside her.   " Are we
buddies?   "

She just stared at him for a long mament.  "Do you do this often?"  she
asked.  "Come to new towns and run people off the road?"

"Ain't never done it before.  And ain't likely to do it again.  I'm not
exactly known for my spontaneity."

Kate stopped walking to look up at him.  "You mean the first time you ever
got the urge to roam, you ended up in Chicago and saved me from the evi1
clutches of Lance?  "

Jake had kept his arm around her shoulders, so got her walkingagain.  " " You
would have seen through him on your own," he said, " just might have taken
you a bit longer.  But you're too smart a lady to let yourself settle for
anything but the best.  "

Was she?  They walked along in silence, but somehow, with each step, she
seemed to feel stronger and freer.  It was crazy, but in losing Lance she
also seemed to lose her fear of being hurt.  She didn't have to hide behind
little weasels, she was strong enough to stand on her own and look for a man
who was strong enough to stand by her.

She didn't know who he was or where she would find him but she did know who
she had to thank for her newfound strength-the cowboy at her side.

Cltapter Five

Hi, Bosslady.  cc

"Hi, Willie.  How's it going?"  Kate was dropping by the last of three
luncheons Kate's Katering was serving this noon.  She rarely ran them herself
anymore.  She had a good staff and more than enough to do planning future
jobs, but she still liked to check in on them and make sure everything was
running smoothly.

"Everything's fine," Willie said, her grin wider than the Cheshire cat's in
Alice Adventures in Wonderland.  "And how are you?  "

"Okay," Kate replied with sudden caution.  A smile that big on Willie meant
somebody was going to have a hard time.  And Kate was the only target in
sight.

"Understand you're going to be learning some cowboy songs."

"Cowboy songs?"  Kate shook her head.  "Why do I want to learn cowboy songs?
"

"Because cowboys like that kind of thing," Willie replied' That why they call
'em cowboy songs.  "

Sue must have been shooting off her mouth again.  Lord, that woman hadn't
even coordinated this job.  She must have a network that would make the CIA
envious.

"I take it things are wrapping up here."  Kate peeked through the partially
open door and pretended to listen to the luncheon speaker now expounding on
the virtues of time-sharing condos.

"Yep," Willie asked.  "We just have to clean up and we'll be through: '

"Any problems?"  Kate asked.

"Nothing we couldn't handle."  Willie spent a few moments lighting up the
hallway with her grin.  "Sue said he's a nice guy."

"Sue thinks anything in pants is nice."

Willie snorted.  "She didn't care all that much for Lance."

Kate clenched her teeth for the tiniest of moments.  No one had cared for
Lance, but it didn't matter anymore.  Like the twenty-four hour flu, that man
was gone.

"Cowboys are more fun, anyway," Willie said.

Kate was going to abstain from that vote.  "I hqve to stop by the office,
then Granny Nan asked me to drop in," she said.  "I'd better get going " ""
Home On The Range' and "Red River Valley' are good ones."

Willie's words stopped her.  "

" Home On The-' "

"Cowboy songs."  Willie's grin was about to break her face in half.
"Remember?"

"I'll try to," Kate replied.  Fortunately, an elevator arrived just then so
she was able to escape.

This whole thing was becominga bit much.  People acted as if she had never
dated, as if she was withering away on the vine and needed rescuing.  By a
man, of course.

She supposed she could save them all lots of trouble by explaining her new
philosophy of life, but that would probably just start a whole other round of
interference.  And would they believe she was now going to enjoy life as it
came along and not worry about its transitory nature?  She thought not.

When Kate got to the office, Sue had a list of calls that needed returning,
some let ten that needing signing and a menu that needed revising.  All minor
emergencies.

"Oh, and Granny Nan called again," Sue said.  "Wanted -me to remind you to
stop by.  And you're supposed to bring the cowboy."  Sue's grin was clear
proof that this new tidbit would be all through her network in a matter of
moments.  Unless it had already been broadcast.

"What for?"  Kate asked.

Sue just shrugged and pretended to get back to her work.

Kate debated whether or not to press for an answer, but decided to give it a
pass.  Sue might not know what Granny was up to.  Even if she did, it might
be best not to show too much interest.  Kate stopped by the kitchen and got
the box of pastries she'd packed up for Granny, then went in search of Jake.

She found him hanging picturs for her mother up in their apartment.  His
shoulders seemed broader than she remembered , his eyes seemed bluer and his
smile wider.  And her heart seemed to beat a bit faster.

"Isn't it nice to have a man around?"  her mother said.

They both looked at her as if expect inga negative reply.  It was nice, she
knew, nioer even when it was someone as easygoing as Jake.  She just smiled.
"It sure is: She turned to Jake.  " I'm running over to see Granny Nan and
she invited you, too.  Are you free?  "

Her mother took the hammer from Jake's hands.  "Of course he is: She took
Jake by the arm, as if herding him out.  " Go on.  Granny loves company.  "

"Is this some sort of command performance?"  Jake asked as they went down the
stairs.

Kate was conscious of his arm brushing hers on the suddenly narrow stairs.
Instead of being afraid she let herself enjoy the warm sensations.  "Whatever
Granny wants, Granny gets: '

He stopped at the foot of the stairs to open the door for her.  "And what
about what Kate wants?  Does she get it?"

His voice was light and teasing; it wasn't a serious question But Kate rolled
it about in her mind.  "Kate doesn't know what Kate wants," she admitted
slowly.  "it's not as easy as I thought it was years ago."

"Hit the winning Ilome run, ace that math test and change the world: He
closed the door and followed her down the outside steps.  " Never managed the
first two, but I'm still working on the third.  "

She'd wanted silly things like a date for the prom and that hand-knit sweater
with the roses on it, then not to be hurt again.  She'd settled for a
thriving business.

"But is that enough?"  she wondered aloud, first about herself, then Jake.
"Isn't there more you want from life than a healthy ranch?"

"That sounds like a pretty good accomplishment to me."  He nodded toward his
truck.  "Want me to drive?"

After they got in, she directed him to Halstead Street "What about your
personal life?  Don't you want a fam " I think healthy land's a better
legacy.  "

But somehow an emptier one.  She let the discussion drop, thqugh.  She didn't
have any better goals for her life, so who was she to give lectures on
personal relationships?  Maybe she could point out how empty one's life was
without them, but it was a new discovery and not ready for scrutiny.  Instead
, she talked about some of her clients until they pulled into the parking lot
of the retirement home.

"St.  Paul's Retirement Community," Jake read.  "Somehow your grandmother
didn't strike me as the retirement-home type."

" " We've wanted her to live with us for years, but she likes it here.
She's got lots of friends, bingo and canasta twioe a week and day trips all
over the area when she's in the mood.   Plus she's only a short cab ride from
us when she wants to visit.   " " " I guess there are advantages, " Jake
admitted.

A plan to combat loneliness seemed areal advantage.  They went inside and
found Gran waiting for them.  The thin, white haired old lady was frowning as
she got up from a chair in the lobby.

"" Bout time you got here," she said as she led them over to the elevator.  "
" I got something to show you : '

She took them upstairs, through the halls decorated to look like a hotel, and
into her apartment-a tiny three-room affair crammed full of favorite pieces
of furniture, pictures and mementos.  It smelled, as always, of ginger.  Kate
must have been ten or twelve before she realized that the scent could exist
apart from Granny.

"I brought you some eclairs," Kate said.

But Granny was too excited to bother with them.  She just waved her hand at
the box as she led them into the living room.  "I found out more about the
ring."

She made them sit down, then piciced up some yellowed papers on the end
table.  "I remember Patrick's grandmother -that was Caitlin-telling me about
the ring when I was pregnant with Kate's father.  How if I had a girl, the
ring should go to her.  But I knew there was something else, so I looked
through all the boxes I have stored here.  I found a letter Patrick's
great-aunt wrote about it."

"And?"  Kate didn't believe the ring had the powers Laura claimed it did.
That was something out of a fairy tale, and Kate knew all too well that fairy
tales didn't exist in real life.  But still, a certain curiosity nagged at
her.

Granny looked down at the papers.  "Anyway, according to Maeve, it seems that
Caitlin was going to marry someone else before the family lost everything in
the Chicago Fire and she ended up marrying Kieran Mallory.  Her real love
gave her the ring before he went west, but vowed he'd come back someday."

"And did he?"  Kate asked.  Even Jake seemed touched by the magical story.

Granny snorted.  "Not while Caitlin was alive, but she believed someday he'd
keep his word.  That's why she wanted the ring passed down to the oldest
daughter in each generation, except that all the family ever produced was
sons: Granny glanced up at her granddaughter.  " You're the first Mallory
daughter, so it really belongs to you now.  "

Kate felt her spirits sag.  How sad it must have been for Caitlin, waiting
for her lost love and finally finding solace only in the hope that he would
come some distant day in the future.

"Must be a pretty old boy by now," Jake noted.

Granny gave him a look that would make a terrorist behave' Maybe he is and
maybe he isn't: '

Kate looked up from her thoughts.  Maybe he is and maybe he isn't?  This was
gettinga bit too weird for her, even with her new positive outlook on things.
"It's a sweet story, but no old lover is going to come knocking on our door."

"What if he already has?"  Granny got a shrewd look in her eye as she glanced
Jake's way.

"Whoa!"  he cried, his face reflect inga mixture of horror and fear.  "I
never even heard of this Caitlin Mallory until just now.  And I'm sure not a
hundred fifty years old."

"And Kate isn't Caitlin Mallory," Granny said.  "Haven't you two got any
imagination?"

No, Kate wanted to answer, but didn't.  The story touched her more than she
would have expected.  She would like to think that the sadness in Caitlin's
eyes would someday be gone, that the man she'd loved all her life hadn't
forgotten her.  But it was impossible to think that somehow Kate and Jake
were the final actors in her play.  Not just impossible -terrifying.  She had
to dispel the very idea.

"The imtials on the ring were JT, Gran," Kate told her.  "And Jake's are

JM: '

Jake looked like someone had thrown him a life ring.  "Thank you: '

"Phooey!"  Gran scoffed at the two of them.  "Hell, how many generations were
there between him and this Jacob Tyler?  The name could have died out
somewhere along the way."

"Yeah, but-" Kate stopped, for Jake looked like he'd swallowed a ghost.  Or
had become one.  She felt something in the air, something she couldn't define
or identify, but knew was there nonetheless.  "What's wrong?"

He shook his head quickly, a grin coming back in almost full foroe.
"Nothing.  I was just thinking I wasn't the only one who came from the west
recently.  Maybe you really want Boris or Nickolai: '

Granny had had enough of them.  " " Go on and get out of here; you two," she
said.  " But when Jacob and Caitlin start telling you what to do, don't be
surprised.  "

"Lordy," Jake exclaimed.  "Man spends a week watching stuff like this and
he'd be a pervert before he got to church on Sunday."

He and the dogs were in their basement apartment watching television.  Boris
was asleep, but Jake and Nickolai were sitting on the floor, watching one of
those talk shows that clogged the channels these days.  This one was about
men who fish naked or some such fool thing.  "it's bad enough to be weird,
but why would a person want to tell the world about it?"

Nickolai, staring hard at the television, didn't have an answer, either.

As Jake watched the TV, his eyes glazed over.  The picture became just a
melange of color and the voices part of the city noise.  Maybe the question
he should be asking was different.  Like why the hell was a grown man like
himself watching this junk?

Boris rolled over and sat up.  He looked around the room, then scratched
behind his ear.

"Because I'd be climbing the walls if I wasn't," Jake said aloud.  That
little visit with Granny this afternoon had scared the hell out of him.
Jacob Tyler.  Voices telling you what to do.  Old lovers coming back to find
each other again.

"I think it's time for us to head back for the high country ," Jake said.
"Things are getting too tangled up here."

Neither dog responded.  Nickolai appeared hooked by the show and Boris was
slumped over on his side, asleep.

"See?"  Jake said.  "You guys used to be real active.  Working dogs.  Out
running the range all day."

A commercial came on and Nickolai slumped over, joining

Boris in dreamland.  " " Now look at you.  Got no more vim than a roadkill
rabbit"

Boris grunted, but Nickolai, as was his way, just let that insult pass.

"We're square pegs in some extremely round holes."  The show was coming to an
end and the host was hyping tomorrow 's presentation.  Although not paying
full attention, Jake thought it sounded like it would be about women who eat
tree bark.

He shook his head.  "We don't belong here.  We were born and bred for the
open range.  We're safer there."  Only this time he wouldn't listen to any
voices that tried to speak to him.  Not that there were any.

Both dogs were now snoring Iightly.  He glared at the sleeping, furry hulks.
"I'd better get you two out of here before you forget what our life is like."

Neither bothered to reply-not a single ear twitch or tail thump.  Shaking his
head, Jake got up and pulled his duffel bag out of the closet.  Time to quit
talking and start doing.

It wasn't just the dogs that were getting soft, either.  He wasn't doing any
better, and it wasn't a physical sluggishness that was worrying him.  It was
mental.  Or emotional.

He was not the type to settle down anymore than Boris was, but lately he'd
been finding himself listening for a certain foot on the stairs, a certain
voice in the air.  Talk about irrationality.  He had to get out of here
before he went off the deep end.

Jacob Tyler.  Jesz.  He'd almost jumped out of his skin when Granny had
rattled off his given name.  But it was just too weird, too impossible, to
think that he was here because some ancestor of his had sent him.

Nope, it was time to take back control of his life, and that meant going
home.  If he left now, he could be halfway through Wisconsin before midnight.

Since he'd hardly brought anything with him, he was packed up and putting his
worldly goods into the truck in two shakes of a lamb's tail.  Or any tail,
for that matter.

"Jake?"  Mrs. Mallory called out.

His stomach gave a quiver, but he forced a smile to his lips and slowly
turned around.  "Evening, Mrs. Mallory.  And how are you?"

"You're not leaving us, are you?"

"My vacation is coming to an end, ma'am."

"Why, you've hardly spent any time with us."  She came down the steps and
stood in front of him.  "There are so many things we'd like to show you: '

"That's right kind of you, ma'am.  But to a country boy like me, one concrete
canyon looks like another."

"Laura's going to be very disappointed.  You never did take her horseback
riding, you know: '

Oh, damn.  The kid had never been on anything except a pony at a carnival and
he'd offered one day to teach her how to ride.  "I'm sorry, ma'am.  I..  ."

Damn.  He was break inga promise.  What was there to say?  Nothing, actually.
Bo always said break inga promise was as good as a lie, any day of the week.

"Why don't you come up for some coffee?"  Mrs. Mallory said.

Jake's mouth opened and then closed again.  He wasn't running away wasn't
afraid of seeing Kate.  He was just going back home.  He could spare a few
minutes to chat with Mrs. Mallory.  "Sure."

"And bring your little friends along," Mrs. Mallory said.  "We've bought a
giant rawhide bone for each of them."

He'd heard a lot of descriptions of his two dogs, but "little" had never been
one of them.  "Ain't no need for that, ma'am.  You'lljust be spoiling them."

"Nonsense.  We enjoyed picking the items out.  Now go get the dogs and hurry
on up."

There was no discussing things with that woman.  She had this soft smile and
sweet voice, but holding it all up was a backbone of pure steel.  Once she
set her mind to something , that was the way it was going to be.  But that
was okay.  It wasn't as if she were some invisible voice forcing him to do
something.  He made his way downstairs.  " " Boris.  Nickolai: Jake called
out as he stepped into the living room, but the only response he got was two
He roe glares.  "Come on, you bums.  We're going visiting: '

They dashed up the stairs ahead of him, without so much as a by-your leave.
Mrs. Mallory was waiting for them, standing at the open door.

"Hello, sweethearts," she cooed.  "Look what I have for you:'

She produoed two rawhide bones, one in each hand.  And, by gawd, they were
giant ones, something like two feet in length and about as thick as a man's
fist.  Both Boris and Nickolai took their gifts as gently as if they were
picking baby birds out of a nest.  Jake shook his head and snorted quietly.

"Aren't they just too sweet?"  Mrs. Mallory said as she beamed at the dogs.

"Oh, they are, ma'am," Jake agreed.  "They surely are."

She turned back to him.  "Why don't you sit down, Jake?  I'll put the coffee
on.  You can start on the brownies.  I think they're still warm: '

Jake sat down and took a brownie from the plate in the oenter of the table.
"Delicious," he murmured after his first bite.

He looked around the kitchen as he chewed the brownie.  The room was on the
small side, as one would expect for an apartment-house kitchen, but they had
gone in for heavy wooden doors on the cabinets and butcher-block countertops
The whole effect reminded Jake of his mother's country kitchen back home.
Mrs. Mallory hummed as she moved quietly about, fixing the coffee and getting
out mugs.  His mother often hummed as she worked around the kitchen, too.

She'd always had cookies and milk-hot chocolate in the winter-ready for him
when he'd come home from school, along with an ear ready to listen and a
tongue ready to pour out advice.  Food for his stomach, food for his mind and
balm for his heart.  Just like Mrs. Mallory most likely did for Kate and
Laura.  If it weren't for mothers, they'd all be savages

Jake shoved the last of the brownie into his mouth.  It was definitely time
for him to bead back to the high country.  There was no doubt about it.  He
was sitting here getting all philosophical and sappy over a single dag-gone
brownie.  Lord only knew what would happen if Mrs. Mallory gave him a glass
of milk.

"You really should stay around a little longer, Jake."  Mrs. Mallory put a
steaming hot cup of coffee in front of him.

Jake wrapped his fingers around its warmth.  He couldn't tell tqer that there
were things going on here he didn't understand'I got a big place that needs a
lot of care.  "

"I'm sure you have people who are doing that for you right now, and Laura and
Kate would really miss you "

"Oh, I doubt that: '

"Ask them yourself," Mrs. Mallory said.  "They should be home from the
library any minute now: '

Jake looked at the huge pile of delicious brownies.  "Why don't I have me
another brownie?"  he said.  "If they're here before I finish, then we'll
talk.  If not, then I hit the highway"

Mrs.  Mallory looked at him for a long moment, then reached toward the pfate
of brownies.  "That one's for me."  She put another brownie in front of him.
"This one is for Kate."

He looked at the two chocolate squares before him.

"And this one is for Laura: '

Jake smiled and picked up the first one.  He'd just taken his first bite out
of Laura's brownie when both dogs jumped to their feet and rushed toward the
front door.  Excited barking was mixed with happy squeals.  Laura was home.

"Hi, guys: Laura walked into the kitchen.

"Hello, dear," Mrs. Mallory said.  "Where's Kate?"

" " Parking the car.   " Laura looked from one face to the other, each of
her arms around a dog's neck.   " What's going on?   "

"Jake's thinking of leaving," Mrs. Mallory said.

"Aw, you can't," Laura said.  "You just got here."

The two dogs left off wagging their tails for a moment and looked over their
shoulders toward the living room.  The front door opened.

"Hi, Mom."  Kate came into the kitchen.  Her eyes turned softer and a little
smile curved her lips.  "Haven't seen you in ages," she said to Jake.

Her mouth was so sweet and inviting.  Those lips tempted him like nothing on
earth, and he had to force his eyes away.  "Your mother invited me for coffee
and brownies."

"Jake's talking about going home," Mrs. Mallory said.  " " We can't let that
happen.  Can we?  "

He couldn't risk watching Kate.  This had nothing to do with an castors and
everything to do with hormones.  "They're great brownies," he said.  "" But
he promised Laura to take her horseback riding " , Mrs. Mallory went on.

"If he has to go, he has to go," Kate said.  "I'm sure Laura will understand:
'

Her voice was as gentle as the touch of her lips had been, yet it almost
broke something within him.  He felt like the tall grass that grew on the
prairie, bending and bowing to the whims of the wind.  He had no will of his
own.  Kate's voice drove it from him.

"Jake wouldn't break a promise.  Certainly not to a child."  Mrs. Mallory
turned toward him, tough eyes hiding behind soft cheeks, like a harsh summer
sun behind some high clouds.  "Would you?"

His eyes found Kate, the forbidden fruit.  He read nothing in her eyes, not a
desire for him to stay or impatience for him to leave.  But there was a glow
there, the flickering embers of a fire that he longed to warm himself at.

"I guess I could stay a few days longer," he said.

"You ought to do what you want," Kate said as she leaned back against a
kitchen counter.  She sounded pleasant , unconcerned.

Yet, there was something.  In her eyes?  Maybe her face?  He didn't know.
Just something about her that was so.  so vulnerable.

Yeah.  That was the word.  Vulnerable.  It described a tenderness rather than
a weakness.  It called for protection, rather than someone taking charge of
her life.  Maybe Lance had taken a bigger bite out of her confidence than
Jake had expected.

Mrs.  Mallory turned toward him.  She didn't say anything , just looked at
him.  It wasn't too hard to read the message in her eyes.

"A few more days sounds great," he said.  "We can deeide when and where we
want to go horseback riding."

 "

" You and me?    " I,aura asked.    "

"Kate, too."

"Me?"

"Your mother said I'd promised both you ladies."

"He did," Mrs. Mallory said, nodding her head.

"You're not afraid?"  Laura asked Kate.  "Are you?"

"No, I'm not: '

Jake took another brownie.  No use going home yet.  Wait until things were a
little more settled around here.  Espq cially for Kate.

It was the gentlemanly thing to do, that was all.  Old Jacob wasn't directing
his actions.

"Are you sure you wanted to stay?"  Kate asked him.  "You didn't let Mom
pressure you into it, did you?"

"Hey, I'm a big boy.  I do what I want, when I want: ' "

"Sure."

It was dark out, almost ten o'clock, but the sounds around them said the city
was still alive and ldcking.  Trucks from the expressway not too far away.  A
baby crying nearby.  An ambulance in the distance.  Funny how she never
noticed all these sounds until she was walking down the alley with Jake and
his dogs.  Being with him made everything come alive, everything more vivid.

"How can you sleep with all this racket?"  Jake asked.

She just laughed and linked her arm with his.  Could he really read her mind?
Or was it just coincidence?

When she'd been eight, she and Tammy Kelleher had dq cided to become blood
sisters.  They'd hidden in q'ammy's garage, screwing up their courage, then
pressed pricked fmgers together.  It had seemed so serious, so sacred, so
adult.  They were going to be bound together for life, perfect friends
forever.  No one and nothing would come be

I tween them.  Except then Kerry Michinski had moved into the neighborhood
and Tammy became her best friend instead But in those intervenmg months, when
she and

Tammy had done everything together, Tammy had never !  read her mind.  I No
one ever had until now.  But Granny's story was crazy.

Wasn't it?  !  "What'd you think about Granny this afterooon?"  she had to
ask.  "Have any lost JT's in your family?"  I "Pretty wild," he admitted,
then turned to keep an eye on I the dogs.  "Come on, you buqs.  We don't want
to be out ' here all night."  , She pulled in a little closer to him.  "Why
not?"  she teased.  "It's kind of cozy, don't you think?"

He looked around them, and she knew he was seeing the overflowing garbage
cans, the weeds sprouting out of odd coroers and the peeling paint on the
garage doors.  "I think brownies have a strange effect on you: ' " " Silly "
She waved her frqe hand around at the alley.

"What better place for Caitlin and Jacob to appear and give us our
directions."

 "

" Why here?    "

"Well..: She wrinkled her nose at him.  " I suspect some ; of this garbage
has been here since their time "

He slipped an arm around her waist, imprisoning her j against his solid
chest.  "You are in a strange mood tonlght : ' "

She was, and ready to admit it.  Last night she had shut the door on one part
of her life and opened the door to another No more settling for the Lances of
the world; she would take her chances with the Jakes.

There'd been no rush of fever when Lance had touched her arm, no hunger for
more.  But when Jake touched her, the stars grew brighter in the heavens and
the night a little sweeter.

Granny used to tell her that the stars were angels with j lanterns.  Her
angel must approve of Jake.

"Not missing Lance, are you he asked.

"Not for a minute."

"You can do better than him."

"I suppose."

They reached the end of the alley and turned around.  The dogs didn't stray
as far, their sniffing and patroling done already.  Jake kept his arm around
her, soft and comforting She was glad he was staying, even though it was just
for a few days.  He brought a peace to her soul, a sense of completion that
she didn't understand, but wasn't ready to give up, either.

They reached the gate to her backyard and stopped, letting the dogs go into
the yard.  Jake looked down at her, his eyes dark pools in the dim light, but
she could feel a question in them, a searching.

She moved into his arms, as if the searching was over.  His lips came down to
hers, their meet inga joyous reunion.  His touch was gentle at first, making
her feel as free as the clouds.  She was drifting, her heart alive and
singing.

Somewhere in the distance a car honked, brakes squealed and angry voices
shouted.  As if one, they moved closer.  Together they were safe from the
world's anger.  Sheltered in each other's arms, they tasted the joy of heaven.

One of the dogs began to growl softly, and she pulled back.  Boris was
staring out at the alley.

"Boris," Jake snapped.  The dog retreated slightly, and Jake closed the gate.
"You ever have any days off?"  he asked, his arms encircling her once more.
"I have to see some open spaces before I go crazy."

Spendmg a day with him sounded almost too wonderful, yet she jumped at the
chance.  "The leaves are starting to turn.  We could take a ride in the
country tomorrow, if you'd like."

He pulled her closer once more.  "I like," he said.

Chapter Six

A young mother guided a skipping child toward a car with one hand, while she
carried a package of groceries in the other.  Kate watched the simple scene
with a sense of envy.  It was all the little things she missed with Laura
that hurt the most.  Sometimes what hurt was just a nagging ache sometimes it
was a pounding agony Today it was somewhere in the middle.

She and Jake were at a combination gas station-grocery store in a little
no-name hamlet west of Chicago.  They had enough gas, but Jake wanted to
check in with Laura, who was dog-sitting.

Kate smiled as she watched him fidgeting at the pay phone.  It was obvious
that he was gettinga whole lot of flaqck from the person at the other end.
It wasn't as if Kate hadn't warned him.  She' leaned back, closing her eyes.

She hadn't expected Jake to be so concerned about his two companions; it
showed a side of him that was both unexpected and endearing.  He usually
seemed so tough and independent.  His little speech yesterday proved he
thought he was, but his calls about his dogs showed something else.  The man
had a soft side; he just kept it well protected.

"Laura gettinga little testy, is she?"  Kate said as Jake threw himself into
the truck.  qA dark frown filled his face and tried to overflow out into the
cab.  "She said if I didn't quit bugging them, she was going to hire a couple
of guys from the neighborhood."

Kate flashed him a smile.  "I guess you'd better quit bugging her then."

"I'm not bugging her."

He looked so cute, like a little boy told to get out of the way so the
grown-ups could take care of things, that Kate had trouble keeping laughter
away from her lips.

"She said I called her three times already," Jake said, glaring out at one of
the few cars that were using the little country road this Saturday morning.
"I never did no such thing."

"Yeah, you did," Kate replied.

He turned his glare at her.  "

" Whose side are you on?   "

"Truth: '

His eyes snapped forward again.

"Not to mention justice and the American way."

There was still no reply.

"How can you be worried about those big beasties?"  Kate said.  "They're not
babies, you know: '

"They've never been alone in a big city before," Jake murmured.

"They're not alone," Kate pointed out.  "Laura and Mother are with them."

He just grunted.

"I think next time I'll ask Lance to come along," she said.

The look he gave her would have curled paint, but Kate just laughed.

"He ain't nothing but a lop-eared liar."

"Oh, he's certainly that and more," Kate replied.  "But he is a fun kind of a
guy."

"I'll show you fun," he growled as he put a powerful arm around her shoulders.

"Hmm.  Is that a threat or a promise?"

Suddenly his eyes turned hot, a hard light dancing in them like flames in a
forest fire.  She felt his strength turn to steel.

Her own desire grew and filled her body near to exploding.

Then, just as suddenly, Jake pulled his arm away and turned to face the road.
"My stomach says it's getting on to lunchtime," he said.

Kate closed her eyes and took a deep, deep breath, hoping to cool the heat
within her body.  '.  " " How about you?  "

From the sound of his voice, Kate knew that he'd turned to look at her.  But
she didn't turn herself, didn't even open her eyes.  Shejust nodded.

"Maybe we can ride along until we see a good place for a picnic," Jake said.

"Yeah."

Her voice felt hoarse, She was sure it sounded awful.

Fortunately, Jake concentrated on getting them in motion.

He turned on the ignition, put the truck in gear and eased out onto the road.
Kate fought to bring her heartbeat back down to normal.

"Quite a few of the leaves are changing already Jake said, after they'd been
on the road awhile.

"Yeah," Kate replied.

"I told Laura that I found a stable where we can go riding one day next week
after school: '

"She'll enjoy that: '

She wanted to reprimand herself for being such a marvelous conversationalist,
but she was too shaken to do anything Here she was, a big-city, sophisticated
kind of woman.  And for just an instant, as she'd looked into Jake's eyes,
time had rolled back a few eons.  It was as if she were in a cave and q big,
strong, virile male had come for her.  It had to be th qck.  The darn thing
was so big she felt as if she were in a cave.

"How about over there?"

"Huh?"  Kate blinked rapidly and tried to return to the real world-a world
where even modern cowboys were somewhat of an anachronism.

"Lunch."  He looked at her quizzically.  "You said you were hungry."

Kate spotted the quiet little picnic area off to their right.  Towering oaks
cast their shade over the table and onto the rippling river right next to it.
"Oh, that looks great," she said.

Jake turned into the narrow gravel lane and pulled the truck up close to the
river.  She got out and walked over to the water's edge.  It was cool and
peaceful here, and so quiet.  She had forgotten just how quiet it could be.

Jake came up behind her and slipped his arms around her waist, pulling her
back against him.  His solid strength kept the world at bay, letting nothing
but the beauty of the scene reach her.  She could stay that way forever, she
thought, and closed her eyes.  Above her, in the branches of the big old
trees, birds sang.  And at her feet, water laughed and played as it ran over
rocks and fallen branches.  Inside, her heart sang and laughed also, shouting
out the joy of the moment

"Nice here, isn't it?"  Jake asked, his breath tickling the back of her neck
as he spoke.  " " Wonderful.  "

"See what you're missing by living in the city?  You should move out here and
hear nature instead of honking all night long: '

It would be heaven to be so free.  Just the mention of the idea teased at
her, promising her glorious days like this to feed all the needs of her soul.
"And how would we live?"  she asked.  "I have a business that takes care of
us pretty well, but I need to be around people."

 "

" So you start a new one.    "

Was it the possibility that made her weak or Jake's closeness ?  She pulled
out of his arms and walked back to the truck for the picnic lunch she'd
packed.  "Kate's Katering ," she said.  "I can see it now.  Gourmet Hay for
Epicurean

Bovines.  Probably be a big moneymaker.  "

"

"Might be."

" " Right," she called over her shoulder.  " " If there are farmers out here
that don't know the first thing about cows."  ' Jake came over and pulled out
the cooler, carrying it to the picnic table.  Kate spread out a tablecloth,
then began unloading sandwiches, fresh fruits and vegetables, cans of juice
and little containers of condiments.

"Hope you're hungry," she said.

"Always: '

She glanced at him.  His voice was different, as if he'd suddenly gone far
away from her.  Had he suddenly been overcome with homesickness?  His mind
seemed to be far away, at least out beyond the gravel lane.  Probably out in
his wide open prairies.

She watched him as he picked up a sandwich and began to eat, staring out over
the river.  Jake was areal man of the land-honest, straightforward and no
nonsense.  What made a person that way?  Was it the land and the environment
, or was it in his genes?  He had told Laura that his family had lsn among
the early settlers in Montana, and he'd also said he was part Indian, so some
of his ancestors had been there even before the settlers came.  He wasn't at
all like Lance.

"How come you never liked Lance?"

He slowly brought his eyes around to look into hers.  They were hard, yet
Kate was somehow positive they hid a gentle soul.

"Never said I didn't like the man: '

"You didn't trust him," Kate said.  "How come?"

"He was too smooth," Jake said.  "All the rough edges had been planed off."

Kate began to work on her own sandwich.  " " I guess you don't like political
figures then.  "

"Noq."

"Do you know any?"

"My father."  His face had turned to stone.  There wasn't a trare of
gentleness left anywhere-not in his eyes, not in his mouth.  "I mean, he
never said he was my father, but everyone in town knew he was."

There was such raw hurt in his voice that Kate couldn't help herself.  She
reached over and put her hand on his.  "I'm sorry."

He didn't take his hand away, but he didn't move toward hef, either.  "No
need to be," he said.  "Weren't no fault of yours: '

"I'm sorry you're hurting."

"I'm not hurting," he replied.  "I'm just aggravated."

Through that veneer of hardness, Kate saw a little boy, pretending so hard to
be tough, to be strong and above all, not to care.  " " My father's family
liked to show off.  Liked to tell folks how honest and straight shooting they
were.  " He took a gulp of his juice.  " What they don't like to talk about
is how they cheated my mother's father out of his land.  "

Had he ever talked about this before?  The pain was so strong, so much on the
surface that it seemed as if his words were ripping open a wound that had
never healed.

"Oh, what they did was legal," Jake went on.  "But it wasn't right: '

Maybe this was why he seemed to keep himself distant, why he said that,
instead of a family, he wanted to leave the healed land as his legacy.

"The only way to judge a man is by his actions," he said.  "Words were made
for liars to decorate the garbage they want to feed the rest of us "

"But you got the land back, right?"

" " Eventually.   " But his tone said all too clearly that it hadn't been
without a high price.

Kate just squeezed his hand.  They'd both locked away parts of themselves,
trying to keep the hurt at bay, but you could never really do that.  She felt
a sudden longing to share her own secret with him, to tell him how she, too,
had lost something that should have been hers to love and take care of.  But
the losing had been her own choice.  She had chosen not to tell Laura she was
her mother.  .

Kate suddenly froze, the warmth gone from the day as surely as if clouds had
covered the sun.  Was what she'd done the same as what Jake's father had?
And would Laura hate her as much as Jake hated his father when she found out?

Kate leaned back in her chair, stretched her arms high overhead and yawned.
Once that set of exercises was done she slumped forward and glared at the
paperwork scattered about her desk.  She'd had a hard time concentrating on
business lately.  Whenever she had a quiet moment, a certain cowboy rode into
her thoughts.  This wasn't qhat she'd had in mind when she'd decided to enjoy
life as it came along.  Maybe it was time he moseyed on home.

That thought didn't cheer her up any, so she wandered over to the wmdow.  The
dogs were in the backyard, playing with a thick piece of knotted rope while
Jake watched.  A smile came over Kate's lips, and she felt a need to be in
their sunshine.  Work could definitely wait.

She slipped out of the office and down the back stairs, coming silently up
behind Jake.  She slid her arms around his waist.

"Hello there," she whispered into his ear.

Jake turned.  "Howdy yourself," he said with a smile as he wrapped his arms
around her.

Since his lips were so near and so available, she brushed them lightly with
her own.  Then, since that was so delightful , she went back for a second
helping, a longer sampling qq the.  Though his lips took hers with seeming
eagerness , something cooled her heart slightly and she pulled back.

"Is anything wrong?"  she asked.

"No."  the answer came quickly; Maybe too quickly.

"Well, not really," he said.  "I got a call from my ranch foreman.  I need to
get back home by Sunday night.  Early Monday morning at the latest."

Back home.  Kate's throat tightened up.  She'd been qnking it was time, but
when he said the words, it felt different They hurt.

"A bunch of us are trying to get the state legislature to move on some
environmental issues."  He shrugged apologetically.  "And a committee of
citizens and lawmakers is taking the next couple of weeks to tour various
outfits.  They're gonna be at my place on Monday."

"I see," Kate said quietly

"Iqt wouldn't be a good idea for me not to be there."

"Of course not," she agreed.  " " These kinds of events are a good chance to
go onqonone with these people.  You know, get their heads screwed on right: '

"Oh, sure."

He paused to look around the yard, and Kate could feel her spirits going
down, down, down.

"I'm going to need to fly out," he said.  "No way could I drive back in time.
I don't know what to do about Boris and Nickolai, though.  They've never
flown before.  I'm not sure how they'd take it: '

She could feel him slipping away from her, like sand through her toes at the
water's edge.  She jumped at any way to have him stay just a touch longer.

"You're going to have to leave your truck, too," she said.  " " Why don' tyou
leave Boris and Nickolai here?  Laura would love to take care of them.  "

"They're a lot more trouble than the truck," he said, shaking his head.

"She's already taken care of them when we went out: ' Onre Jake was gone,
there would be no more dates.  And even if he came back, it would only be to
get his dogs and truck.  Not to stay.

"Yeah, she has," Jake agreed.

"Then it's okay for us to take care of them."

"I don't know," he replied.  "I.et me think about it."

She wasn't really trying to hang on.  She just wasn't quite ready to let go.

Jake needed time to think, and he couldn't do that surrounded by concrete.
He needed wide open spaces and the wind whipping by him.  He needed quiet.
After making a few phone calls about planes and schedules, he packed up Boris
and Nickolai and went to the lakefront.

They jogged along the water's edge for a mile or so, until his heart was
pumping and his mind grew clear, then they started walking back.  The breeze
had a briskness that felt good, woke up his spirits as it stirred up the
water.  He took a deep breath of the damp air and felt strength surge through
him.

"She's a nice lady," he told the dogs.  "Well, nice doesn't quite cover it.
She's special.  She deserves better than that Lance, but I'm not the answer "

They agreed.

"I don't have the slightest idea why I came here, but it's definitely time I
went back."

They agreed to that, too.

"Trouble is, I don't think you guys will like flying, but if I leave you
here, I'd have to come back to get you: '

They looked up at him.

"And I get the feeling it would be best not to come back."

They were growing bored.

"Not that I'm afraid to, mind you.  It's just that a clean break would be
best for all: '

Boris gave him a look that said he saw through all of Jake's arguments.

"All right, a clean break would be best for me.  I'm not into getting tied
down, but there's something about Kate that really makes it hard to go "

He'd had girlfriends before, but it had just been good times and then
drifting apart No broken hearts, no hard feelings, no regrets.  But he didn't
think it would be that easy with Kate.  He was drawn to her more strongly
than he'd been drawn to any other woman.  She dominated his thoughts awake or
asleep, and the longer he stayed around, the harder it would be to leave.

"Thought you'd be here."

Jake looked up from his musing to find Kate in front of him.  Had he conqured
her up?  No, the sun seemed to have suddenly come out; the air grew warmer,
almost spring like

His lips broke into a smile that his heart felt before his mind could stop
it.  How could he not want to come back?  How did he dare even stay another
day?

"What are you doing here?"  he asked.  - " " Looking for you: She gave each
of the dogs a scratch behind the ears, then fell in next to Jake as they
walked.  "A travel agent called.  Said he could get you on the early flight
tomorrow, but he needed to know right away about the cages for the dogs."

"Oh."  So much for wondering how to break the news to her.

She looked out over the water.  "You going to miss all this?"  she asked, her
voice calm and even.  " " I guess.  " He didn't have a clue to what she was
feeling.  " " It remind you of your wide open spaces back home?  "

"I guess."  Jeez, great dialogue.  He forced his mind to start working.
"It's got the same big sky we have in Montana , but the range smells a lot
better."

" " Well, excuse us!   " Kate said, coughing out a short laugh.   " " We got
grassy and woodsy smells.   The lake is mostly dead fish."

"How about I buy you a gas mask?"

He slid his arm around her waist and they continued walking.  She felt so
right next to him, close to him.  Yet he knew himself too well.  It was like
a dream being here; nothing seemed real.  But sooner or later he'd wake up
and remember all the reasons why being alone was better.

"How'd you find me?"  he asked.

Kate just shrugged.  "What around here's the closest thing to a prairie?"

"I guess I'm easy to read."

"Only in some things."  She stopped to pick up a thick stick and tossed it
into the water.  Boris barked at it, while Nickolai just watched, his tail
wagging slowly.  She patted their heads as she stared out at the stick,
floating away from shore.

Jake felt left out.  Like the stick, he was drifting farther away.  He told
himself it was what he wanted, but he couldn't help the feeling.

Kate turned.  "So you aren't leaving Boris and Nickolai with us, are you?"
she asked.  " " No, I think it's best that we all go back at once.  "

Kate looked away from him, the breeze gently mussing her hair.  "Laura's
going to be very disappointed."

"I know.  We never went horseback riding: There was something so still about
her, so fragile.  He had to bring back her smile.  " Maybe you could all come
out to the ranch.  During the summer, or even over Christmas.  "

"What about your truck?"

Was that a refusal?  He called to the dogs, and they started walking again.
"The travel agent gave me the name of a service that'll find a driver to
bring it back."

"So everything's all settled."  Her voice reminded him of a gentle fall rain.
No wind, no rage, no crashing thunder, but the silent end of summer.

"Yep.  Everything's settled."  It was best this way; it really was.

Yet he wanted her to stop him.  Or to go back with him.  For one wild,
impulsive moment, he wanted to throw off the coat of isolation he'd always
worn and to let those dreams become reality.  But he knew better.

They reached the parking lot and, it seemed, the end of the road.  "Well, I'd
better be getting on home," Kate said.

Perversely, though he was ready to leave, he didn't want to say goodbye.
"You want to stop anywhere for a bite to eat?"

"I really have a lot to do."

There was no opening in her tone or her words.  Well, this was it.  The end
of this little gig.

Hell, he should never have come.  Bo always told him that a cowboy shouldn't
ever spend time in the city.  A buckaroo can't ever get the open range out of
his system, but once he gets used to the soft life, he's never satisfied with
what he has.

Jake got the dogs into the truck, then followed Kate's car back to her house.
He wasn't one for permanent-type relationships and now he could see why.
Find yourself area son ably nice gal, and then when you parted, which cowboys
always did, it left one hell of a big hole in your life.

"Maybe I could get a pizza," he told the dogs as they rounded the corner and
turned onto Kate's Street "We could-"

Kate had slammed on her brakes and stopped her car in the middle of the road.
She was out of the car running as if all hell had broken loose.  What the
"Holy smokes," he said.

And that was exactly what it was.  Smoke.  The damn stuff was pouring out the
windows of Kate's office.  He screeched the truck to a stop in front of the
building and flew out the door.

A million fears were warring in his stomach as he raced after Kate.  She
couldn't go in there.  He had the training, the experience that would keep
him safe.  He caught up with her at the doorway and pulled her back.  " "
Call the fire department from across the street!  " he shouted.  " I'll get
your mother and sister out "

He didn't wait to argue with her, but rushed into the smokqfilled entryway.

Chapter Seven

                                      cc

You folks were pretty lucky.  "

Kate looked at the fireman, then back up at her house.

Sooty streaks of smoke stained the wall around the windows , and broken glass
littered the sidewalk.  The air held the stench of wet ashes.  Something had
happened to the furnace when the basement had flooded last week, and when the
heating system had switched on this afternoon, the building had filled with
smoke.

"Smoke damage upstairs," the man was saying.  "And water damage to the floor
below.  Looks awful, but it could have been worse."  qi "I know.  No one was
hurt: Kate knew they'd been lucky, q_:i but somehow she couldn't stop
trembling.  She would never forget that clutch of pure terror that had
grabbed her heart when she'd turned into the street and seen the smoke.
She'd thought she was going to lose Laura and Mom.

The fireman patted her on the shoulder.  "Get a good contractor and this
place'll be as good as new in a few weeks: '

122 A WNGANDA PROMISE

Kate nodded and the fireman left.  Others passed her, carrying equipment back
to their trucks.  It was an awful looking mess, but the man was right-there
was no structural damage.  Some cleaning, some new drywall, and the -place
would be as good as new.

The problem was that she'd never be as good as new.  All these years of
telling herself she was getting strong, that she could handle life's ups and
downs had been just a lie.  She was about as strong as a baby bird.  She
couldn't handle anything.  Not one damn thing.  " " Kate, " Jake called.

She could hear his cowboy boots on the pavement, but didn't turn around.  He
was another loss she was about to suffer.  All right, she hadn't let herself
get that attached to him, but she didn't feel that she had the strength to
break even those threadlike bonds.

"Your mother's got things fixed up with your neighbor across the street,"
Jake said.

Kate took a deep breath before she turned around.  He was so close and his
arms seemed so safe and secure.  All she wanted was to fall into them and let
him hold her tight.  Her eyes got weepy and she looked away quickly.

"Yes, Mr. Mendoza," Kate said.  "He has an empty flat on the second floor.
And he has room in his basement for your dogs "

He slipped his arm around her shoulders and looked up at the house with her,
not knowing that she was only feeling , not seeing.  Why was life a series of
losses?

"Yeah, that's the guy," Jake said.  "They're getting some cots and stuff from
some of the neighbors."

" " Everybody's been really nice.   " " "Hey."   His hold on her tightened
and his lips brushed the top of her hair.   "It could have been worse."

She closed her eyes and leaned against him for just a momentI've been told
that.  "

"Don't you believe it?"  he asked.  "You look so glum: '

Kate pulled her heart back into place and toughened her armor.  "I'll be fine
tomorrow," she said, "after a good night's sleep and a hearty breakfast.
It's just..  ."

Her words dissolved into near tears and she had to swallow hard.  So much for
being tough.  She tried again.  " " If we hadn't come home when we did.  .  "

"Hey, but we did," Jake said, shaking her slightly.  "And if we didn't, they
would still have gotten out all right.  They weren't in any immediate danger."

But any danger was too great.  "I'll be all right," she assured him.  "It was
just a shock."

She didn't know whether he believed her or not, but he did leave his arm
around her shoulders.  She tried to let his strength seep into her.

"Will this screw up your business?"  he asked.

"A little."  She was grateful for the change of subject.  Concern for her
business ranked pretty low on her list after Mom and Laura.  She could talk
about it without ripping open her fears.  "I'll need to make some calls.
Maybe beg a few favors to get the next couple of jobs done, but we'll be back
in business in a couple of days: ' " "You got folks that can help you get
everything up and running?"

"Sure."  A slight shiver raced through her, and Jake's hold tightened once
more.  She tried to pretend she was fine.  "Sue can run the business as well
as I can."

"Maybe you ought to let her."

Kate frowned up at Jake.  He frowned back.

"What are you talking about she asked.

"You're obviously shaken," he said.  "Maybe you shouldn't be rushing back to
work."

"I have responsibilities," she pointed out.

"That others can handle."

He didn't seem to understand.  "And just what am I supposed to do while
everyone else works-loaf around Mr. Mendoza's?"

"Come to Montana and visit."

She stared at him.  Maybe he'd inhaled too much smoke.  "Montana?"

"Yeah, it's one of the fifty states."

"I know that," she snapped.  Why was he suggesting this?

"Bring Iaura and your mother along."

"Laura has school."

" " It would only be for a week or two.   The teachers can give her a load
of homework.   We can help her.   " " "I don't know..   .   " Her heart was
starting to smile even as logic tried to throw cold water on the idea.
Going out there would only make the eventual parting more difficult.   She
needed to stay here and concentrate on her business.   That was the safe
thing to do.

"We might still be able to get seats on my flight tomorrow"

"Tomorrow?"  she cried.  That was too soon.  "I'd have to get things set up.
I couldn't just leave."

"All right, so we get you seats on a flight on Monday."

Life was speeding downhill, out of control.  "Wait a minute.  I haven't
decided anything yet," she said.  "And if we did go, wouldn't it make more
sense for us to drive out in your truck?  Maybe even bring the dogs."

"I didn't suggest it to help me out."  He sounded annoyed " " But it would
make more sense, " she argued.

"So you're coming?"

What was she to do?  The fire trucks were all packed up and leaving.  Kate
watched them go as if wisdom might be written on their backs.  She'd love to
go visit Jake's ranch, but she was afraid to.  Afraid of getting too close,
of losingagain.

"I just don't know."

"Talk to your mother about it.  I'll take the dogs on an alley patrol, and we
can discuss it when I get back."

Kate nodded absently, her eyes going back to the house.  Their insurance
agent was sending over some workers to board up the broken windows and had
said he'd get them a list of contractors in the morning.  She couldn't go;
she had to be here to supervise not just her business but the repairs.  Maybe
Mom and Laura could go.

Kate felt a presence behind her and turned as her mother slipped a jacket
onto her shoulders.

"Don't you think it's time you came inside?"  she said.

Kate pulled the jacket closer around her and turned to walk with her across
the Street

"Mr.  Mendoza said he'd keep an eye out for the people Mr. Allen was sending
over," her mother said.  "I think we could use a nice strong cup of tea."

"A cup of tea?"  Kate couldn't help but laugh.  "After all this, you think a
cup of tea will help?  I was thinking of a pint of bourbon."

"No, you weren't," her mother gently scolded.  "And a cup of tea will do just
fine.  We need to return to our normal habits if we want things to feel
normal."

Would things ever feel normal for her?  What was normal , anyway?

They went into Mr. Mendoza's apartment on the first floor.  It was so
different from their own place.  It smelled like a greenhouse and looked like
a jungle in the corners.  The old man obviously had a green thumb.  Plants
were everywhere, some quite large and old looking.  A row of tiny pots were
lined up on the front windowsill with seedlings in them.

Strangely enough, the wild abundance of growing things seemed to lift Kate's
spirits.  A cup of tea would taste good.  With a bit of lemon, maybe it would
take the taste of the fire from her mouth.

"Jake wants us to come to Montana to visit while the house is getting fixed,"
Kate said.

Her mother turned in the kitchen doorway.  "That's a wonderful idea.  You
haven't had areal vacation in ages."

"He wants all of us to go.  You, me and Laura."

"That's very kind of him: The older woman paused.  " But somebody ought to
stay here and oversee the repairs.  You and Laura should go.  I know she'd
love the trip.  "

Her mother went over to the sink to fill the teakettle.  She made it seem so
reasonable, so possible.  Didn't she see all the problems?  Didn't she
understand the risks involved in spending more time with Jake?

"I wasn't sure about Laura's school."

"Oh, for heaven's sake, Kate."  Her mother put the teakettle on the stove.
"She's in fourth grade.  A couple of weeks away won't hurt.  Besides, the
teachers can give you all her assignments and you can teach her."

"I could teach her?"  Kate had never thought of that.  Sure, she helped Laura
with her homework on areasonqably frequent basis, but teaching wqs different.
It had to be or there wouldn't be specialized traiqing for the profession.
"I don't know about that."

"Those board guys are here," Mr. Mendoza called from the living room.  "I'll
go down and make sure they do it right: '

"All right, Carlos," her mother called back.

Kate glanced over her shoulder, then back at her mother.  " " I ought to- " "
"You ought to stay and have some tea.  Someone else can handle things for a
change."  Her mother took Kate's hand, drawing her gently over to the kitchen
table.  "You take on too much, Katie.  You always have, whether it's work or
responsibility or guilt: '

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Her mother's eyes grew sad.  "That you're still punishing yourself for things
that are long past: '

Kate looked away, staring at the faded curtains that framed the kitchen
windows.  Mrs. Mendoza had probably made them years ago-at least ten years
back, since it was almost that long since she had died.  Yet here they still
hung, tired looking but still serviceable.  Was it right to hang on to the
past?  Or was one supposed to chuck it in favor of something newer or
brighter?

The teakettle began to whistle and her mother got to her feet.  She poured
boiling water into the mugs, then dunked a tea bag first in one, then in the
other before carrying the steaming mugs over to the table.

"The trip would be good for you," she said.

"I know I could use a vacation," Kate said.  "But-"

Her mother set a mug in front of her with a sigh.  "That wasn't what I meant."

Kate stared at her, a queasy feeling dancing in her stomach Something in her
tone of voice made Kate consider running.  She felt like a little girl,
unsure of what she'd done but certain it was wrong.  " " I'm more interested
that you and laura spend some time together.  "

"We do, Mom.  I help her with her homework.  We go to the zoo.  I help coach
her-"

"I mean alone with each other."  Her mother's voice was firm, her gaze
steady.  "It would be the perfect time to tell Laura the truth, dear."

That queasy sensation in Kate's stomach turned into fullfledged nausea.
"Mom, there's no reason to tell her anything Everything's fine the way it is."

"I'm not getting any younger, Kate."

Kate felt as if her vocal cords were paralyzed.  She could only shake her
head.  " " I just thought- "

"Katie, Katie!"  Her mother's voice was soft and gentle, but there was no
denying the steel in it.  "I'd have to say you aren't thinking at all.
You've been denying that Laura and all of us are changing.  That the
circumstances are changing That I,aura has a right to the truth."

Truth.  Honesty.  There were those words again.  Had her mother and Jake had
discussions about life and how things ought to be?

The front door slammed and light, running footsteps echoed in the hall.
"Mom.  Kate.  Are you guys in here?"  Laura popped into the kitchen.  She
looked from one to the other.  "Hey, guys.  What's going down?"

"We were talking about a little trip to Montana for you and Kate," her mother
replied.  " " All right !  " Laura shouted, raising her arms high over her
head.

"That's if Kate says it's all right."

Laura's face twisted into a frown.  "If Kate says it's all right?  How come
she gets to say?  Just because she's older.  That's not fair."

Her mother gave Kate a look she remembered well.  The " y, one that said, You
broke Mr. Jacob s window now go tell him.

"Life isn't fair, kid," Kate said, trying for lightness but knowing she
failed.

Laura started to argue, but just then the front door opened.  Cowboy boots
clunked down the hall, accompanled by the clicking of dogs' nails.

"Howdy, ladies."  Jake doffed his hat and looked around at them.  "Well, am I
going to have company in Montana or not?  "

Three pain of eyes stared at Kate.  She didn't look up, but she knew they
were there, staring and waiting.  Should she follow her head or her heart?

"Yes," she murmured.  "Yes, you are."

Laura squealed with delight and that set both dogs to barking furiously.
Kate wanted to bring some control to the situation, but it was like trying to
bring back a raft that was halfway down the rapids.

It was too late, much too late.

"I could have taken a cab," Jake said.  "You had enough on your mind without
having to drive me to the airport: '

Actually, Kate was driving him-in his truck-to a hotel near the airport.
He'd have a chance for a few hours of sleep, then he could literally fall out
of bed and board his plane.  He had decided not to stay at Mr. Mendoza's,
since the dogs weren't flying back with him.

"I need to practice driving this thing," she said.

"It's not that hard.  Not much different from a car."

"It's just so big."  Kate couldn't imagine driving it all the way to Montana,
but then she still couldn't quite believe she'd agreed to go.  It was pure
insanity.  It was utterly nuts.  It was like jumping into a live volcano.

Jake got something out of his pocket, and for some silly reason, Kate almost
expected to see that old ring in his hand.  But it was just a pi ere of paper.

"I wrote down a route for you to iake," he said.  "Mostly interstates.  Not
exciting, but safe and fast."

She kept her eyes straight ahead, not chancing any more weird suppositions
inspired by the sweetness in his eyes.

"Safe, I'm not worried about," she said.  "With those monsters of yours
along, no one's going to bother us."

"I suppose not."

Kate saw the hotel up ahead and slowed down, then turned into the parking
lot.  It felt empty and desolate.

It was absolutely crazy, but her eyes watered up.  She was going to miss
Jake.  And she was going to see him again in less than a week!  Lordy, the
fire had taken more out of her than she'd realized.

She pulled up in a spot beneath the flashing hotel sign.  Jake's face
alternated between being fire red and disappearing into the shadows.  Sort of
like how he'd come into her life-charging in and then about to vanish.  She
leaned over to look at the paper in his hand.

"So what's this route?"  She tried to sound businesslike , but her voioe was
wa very When she looked at the sheet, the words seemed all wa very too.  But
she didn't think it was her eyes.  "What did you write this with, your spurs?"

"Very funny."  He frowned at the paper, which was also jumping in and out of
the darkness because of the sign, and began pointing out words.  "Take I-90
north through Illinous to- "

"Haven't you got a map?"  she asked.  "That would be a whole lot easier "

"My list is fine."

"Your list is chicken scratchings: '

"I'll have you know chickens don't write."

"All right, buffalo scratchings "

He started to laugh, a wonderful, warm sound that surrounded her and melted
away all the fears and tensions and in decisions of the day.  Like a flower
coming to life again after the winter, she felt joy creep into her fingers
and toes, and mostly into her smile.  And like spring melting all of winter's
snows, the ice in her heart turned to water-tears actually.  '

"Hey; what's all this?"  Jake asked, pulling her into his arms.

It was so absolutely safe and warm there that she couldn't move.  She
couldn't pull away, couldn't even talk for the moment.  She just lay her head
on his shoulder and breathed in the peace.  What was happening to her?  She'd
reached for lance, want inga peek into the world of belonging, and instead
fell headfirst into a well of emotions and needs and incomprehensible
attachments.

"You okay?"  Jake asked, his voice caressing her ear.

"Yeah.  Fine."  She pulled away slightly and found a watery smile to prove
the truth of her words.  "Just a little delayed reaction."

His frown said he wasn't convinced that was all it was.  "I'm not sure I like
the idea of you driving back by yourself tonight.  Or driving across the
country.  It's not too late to make other plans, you know."

"It may not be too late, but it's not necessary."  She leaned over and looked
again at the scribbled directions.  He wasn't holding them in a patch of
light from the hotel sign anymore and they were totally unreadable.  "A map
really would be a whole lot better."

He sighed and opened his glove compartment, rummaging through it until he
took out a well-used map.  "it's really very straightforward."  He tried to
open the map, but there wasn't room in the truck.

"Maybe we ought to go inside," he said.  "We can spread out the map and go
over the route better: '

"Okay."  Somehow going to his room seemed safer than staying here.  It would
be bigger, so she wouldn't have to lean so close to him.  They could be on
opposite sides of the map, so her hand wouldn't brush his.  And there'd be
lots of light, so she wouldn't have this feeling they were the only two
people in the world.

Where had she left her brain?  Kate wondered a few minutes later as she
followed Jake into his hotel room.  It was bigger than the truck, but
dominated by the king-size bed in the middle.  And if the truck had seemed
cozy and cocoon like , the room was even worse.  With the drapes closed and
the hum of the heater going, they were totally alone.  The world didn't exist
anymore.

"You okay?"  Jake asked.

Kate realized she was standing in the doorway and took a step inside so he
could close the door.  "Yeah, sure.  I'm fine."  She swallowed hard, trying
not to look his way and failing miserably.  "Nice room: '

He looked around as if searching for something that lifted it above ordinary
and shrugged.  "I guess."

He took the map over to the bed and opened it up.  She dragged her unwilling
feet to join him.  It wasn't that her feet didn't want to move.  It was that
her heart was suddenly so very heavy.  Jake was leaving and this irrational
fear that she would never see him again ate at her.  "sea, you just take 90
until you reach 94 and then take that all the way across to Montana : '

She forced herself to look at the map, but all she could see was his finger
pointing the way.  He had such wonderful hands, so strong.  Roughened by hard
work, but they could be surprisingly gentle.

How did she know that?  she wondered.

She blinked, focusing on the map.  "I,ooks easy," she said.

"It gets a little more complicated once you get to Montana , but not much: '

She reached out to take the map at the same time Jake was pi clang it up and
their hands brushed.  A jolt charged through her, a lightning bolt seeking
grounding.  Her heart shuddered.  Or was it shattered?

Jake had turned, his eyes locked with hers.  She couldn't read what they were
saying, at least not in words, but her heart began to race.  There was
something in the air, some magic promising springtime and sunshine and fore
vers But all she cared about was now-that hunger growing in her heart to be
held and caiqessed and loved.

"Jake?"  she whispered as she stretched her hand toward him.

Iie took it in his own, clasping it lightly as he brought it to his lips.
His kiss was gentle, but she felt it race through her.  His hold on her hand
tightened even as some wonderful twisting tension tightened inside her.  He
brought her fingers to his lips again, then reached his other hand out to
slide it behind her hair.

"You look so incredibly fragile," he said.  "You look like some piece of fine
china, and I feel like the bull in the china shop."

She laughed and let his hands bring her closer.  She slid her arms about his
waist, leaning back to look up into his face.  The feelings churning inside
her were anything but dainty and delicate.  Fires, hungers, a need to feel
really alive.

"I feel pretty tough," she said.  "Not at all in the breakable mode."

"Us cowboys sometimes forget to say please and thank you," he said.

"Us tough businesswomen sometimes don't even bother with talking ."

Since he was qo close, she reached up to brush his lips with hers, then went
back for a longer, deeper helping.  His lips gave her strength and power,
gave her heart a steadiness and certainty that it had lost.  There was no
more worrying and fretting in his arms.  That weepy little girl who had shied
away from desire out in the truck was gone.  The confident woman here in
Jake's arms was the real Kate, the one who knew that she needed to come alive
under his touch.

Their lips still clung, their hearts speaking in words that only the soul
could hear.  Kate closed her eyes and rode the tide of passion farther and
farther out.  She would let it carry her wherever it went.  She would not
stay in the shallow water tonight.  There were too many mysteries to explore
in the depths, and with Jake leading the way, there was no reason to be
afraid.

His hold tightened, his arms drawing her ever closer.  Kate let her senses
steer her course.  She could hear Jake's breath coming as hard and fast as
her own.  She could smell t5e faint lingering smoke in his clothes mixed with
the scent of him and his woodsy after-shave.  And she could feel the steel
bands of his muscles as her hands slid over his back.

Jake was the forest and she was lost in his vastness.  He was the sea and she
was drowning in his depths.  He was the heavens above and she was soaring
into eternity.

His Iips still locked to hers, he slid her jacket from her shoulders and off
her arms, then his hands loosened her blouse from her skirt.  The cool air in
the room rushed over her skin, but his hands followed, bringing heat and
passion and fire.  They slid over her back, turning her skin to flames and
making her heart race.

She pushed his jacket off, then tugged at his buttons, wanting to feel the
warmth of his skin beneath her fingers.  Then they both stopped, and his
smile sent sparks all through her heart.

"Maybe we need to work together at this," he said, and he undid his buttons
while she pulled her blouse off over her head.

Skirt, pants, bra and panties fell onto the floor; then she and Jake were
back in each other's arms.  The hard male length of him against her body woke
up her hungers, sent her desires dancmg in a frenzy.  Jake pushed aside the
map as they fell onto the bed and then she was surrounded by warmth-quilt on
one side, Jake on the other.

His hands never left her, stokinga fire in her heart to burn through the
ages, to destroy, all shadows and past hurts.  She needed him, wanted him
with a fierceness that she'd never known before.  Her hands, her lips,
coursed over his length, daring him to meet her heat with a rage of his own.

Thezr lips met again, to cling with an urgency that made her tremble.  It was
now, it had to be now.  She opened her heart and took him in, pulling at his
fire to ignite them both in one blazing explosion.  The world stood still as
the fire raged around them, caught them and threw them up to the heavens.

They held their hearts, their breath, each other as if the splendor would
stay just a moment longer, then they slowly floated down from the heights.
Ragged breathing was the only sound in the room, that and the pounding of
Jake's heart next to her.

My, my, " he said in a jagged whisper.

"Yeah," she breathed into his chest.

They lay still, wrapped in each other's arms for a lifetime She had no desire
to move, to let reality intrude where it had no business.  Her eyes started
to close, sending her drifting to a land of peace and utter contentment,
until she heard the sound of a car honking outside.

She opened her eyes and found an unfamiliar ceiling above her.  She was at
the hotel.  She couldn't fall asleep.  She had to drive Jake's truck back
home.  Mom and Laura would be waiting.

"Something wrong?"  Jake asked as she tried to slip from his arms.

She took a moment to kiss his lips, to wander back for just a moment to
perfection.  "Just reality," she said.  "I need to get home.  Mom'll be
waiting up."

"Damn: He sat up, running his fingers through his hair.  " " I shouldn't
have- "

She pressed her fingers over his lips.  "Maybe we shouldn't have, but we did:
'

He ran a finger lightly over her shoulder, coming around to cup one breast
with his hand.  Leaning forward, he let his lips touch it, nuzzle it.  She
wanted more-much, much more-but pulled away and reached for her clothes.

"I don't like you driving alone at this hour," he said.  " " I'll be fine.  "
She tugged on her underwear.

"You should stay.  Drive home in the morning: '

"I'll be fine."  Blouse on and quickly fastened, since she hadn't bothered to
unbutton most of the buttons.  "Honest"

"I could drive you home and then take a cab back here."

"Don't be silly."  Skirt on, then shoes and jacket.  She leaned over to plant
a last kiss on his lips.  " " I'm a big girl.  I'll be fine.  "

He grabbed his pants.  "I'll at least walk you to the truck."  "

" Okay.   "

But the walk turned out to be strained and silent, as if once outside the
room, doubts came rushing at both of them.  What had she done?  Kate asked
herself as they went along dreary, carpeted halls.  This man had no place in
her future, not her real future.  Had she lost her mind?

She was relieved when they got to the truck and she could worry about
something important-like driving this monster

"Take care," Jake said.  "If you have any problems, you call me."

What kind of problems-like she was setting herself up for a broken heart?
"The truck'll be fine," she assured him.  "And so will the dogs: '

And so would she, she vowed silently.

Jake walked slowly back to his room.  The halls were empty and still, all
doors closed.  He felt isolated, alone, shut ; out.  It was what he had
chosen for his life, but at this moment , it hurt.  Behind one door, he heard
voices, soft laughter, and it made him hurry on even faster to his room,
though only more emptiness awaited him there.

Fmptiness with the scent of memories.

Damn.  He shouldn't have invited them all to Montana.

He shouldn't have agreed to let Kate drive him to the hotel.

He should never have suggested they go up to his room.  It was as if he had
no sense lately, no control over his actions.

He was doing things totally out of character again.  He had to get back home.

He opened the door to his room and was met with the mqor.  y, of Kate and the
love they'd just shared.  Her scent ' still lingered in the air, her voioe
seemerl to hover just out of hearing.

Damn, but he missed her.

That was out of character, too, and the very realization of it got his feet
moving.  He went into the bathroom, stripped :; and showered quickly.

It was being away from home, that was all.  Away from the prairie and the
wide open spaces that allowed him distance, he was responding in ways he
wouldn't back home.

It was not Jacob and Caitlin.  It couldn't be.

Feeling calmer, more in control, he dried himself off and went into the
bedroom.  Once settled into bed, he turned off the light.  Images wanted to
crowd into his mind-of Kate we'd have never known about the ring and Caitlin
might and the passion they'd shared-but he refused to let them.  q never have
had this chance to find Jacob again.  " He was used to the darkness, though
this wasn't exactly Kate sighed.  " Gran.  " dark by prairie standards, and
to shutting out the day from " Patrick's grandfather lived only for three
years after he his thoughts.  He was overly tired and needed sleep.  Sweet,
married Caitlin.  Why didn't she send for Jacob?  " mind-numbing sleep.  "
Maybe she didn't know where he was.  " He closed his eyes and willed sleep to
come.  He thought " She had the ring.  If it worked now, it would have of the
ranch and the smell of the prairie just after a rain- worked then.  " storm.
He let his mind play back the sounds of the night- " Gran, it didn't work now
" grass rustling in the breeze, animals calling in the distance " "Then why
did that young man come barging into your and insects chirping.  life?"
Granny asked.  "And why are you going out there to Sleep started to overtake
him-sweet, blessed drowsi- see him ness.  Justbefore it claimed him, though,
he felt suddenly " Because I got talked into it: ' awake to the smell of
smoke clinging to his clothes and a Kate was relieved to see Laura and her
mother coming terrible, unbearable loss about to break his heart.  Then he '.
- down the steps, followed by the two dogs.  Kate opened the fell into a
dark, dreamless sleep.  door and the dogs jumped in.  Laura bounced in after
them, her eyes shining with excitement.  "I'm so glad to see you going,"
Granny Nan said.  ;, "Drive safely," Kate's mother said.  "And give us a call
" "Thanks, Gran," Laura said with a snicker.  " " You and when you get there.
" Mom going to party while we're gone?"  Kate hugged her.  " " We'll be
fine, Mom.  " Kate just listened to their byplay as she loaded the cooler
They were inching forward, about to race down that hill into the truck.  This
whole thing reminded her of the one- out of control, and Kate didn't want to
let go.  It wasn't just and-only time she'd been on a roller coaster.  When
they'd that this whole trip seemed out of her control, but that evpaused at
the top, she'd wanted to get off, but couldn't.  erything seemed to be on the
verge of changing.  She'd had to hold on tight and just finish out the ride.
Well, Her mother stepped back, putting her hands on Kate's she was at the top
of the hill again, and could only hold on arms and looking into her face.  "
"Talk to her, Katie.  It's tight and finish out this trip to see Jake.
time."

" " I think we've got everything," she told Laura.   " Want to It was time
to leave, that's what it was time for.   Kate gave get the dogs?   " Granny a
kiss and a hug, then climbed into the truck.   Nick Laura ran off, leaving
Kate with Granny Nan.   The older olai gave her a wet, sloppy kiss on the
back of the neck, and woman took Kate's hand and patted it.   they were off.
Laura leaned out the window, waving, until " This trip is such a good idea,"
she said.   they turned the corner.   " I don't know.   " Kate looked across
the street at their " What are you supposed to talk to me about?   " she
asked home, windows boarded up and sooty stains on the walls.   as she sat
back.   " I ought to be staying here and Mom ought to be going.   " " Your
common sense," Kate said.   " Put your seat belt "Oh, stop being such a
chicken.   This is a trip somebody on: ' should have made a hundred years
ago.   If it hadn't been for qi I-aura grumbled some, but did as she was
told, then set some of us Mallory brides passing down letters and diaries, q.
tled in with the road map to be navigator.

Illinois passed in a slow haze.  Traffic was moving well and the dogs were
snoozing, so that left Kate's mind to ponder all the problems facing her.
How was she supposed to tell Laura the truth?  Should she just blurt it out
or lead into it gently?  And how was she supposed to act toward Jake after
their last night together?  What had possessed her to make love with him,
anyway?

They stopped for lunch in Wisconsin, pulling off the highway at a deserted
roadside rest area.  Laura took the dogs for a quick romp around the trees
while Kate got their lunch from the cooler.

"This is so cool," Iaura said as she knelt on the picniotable bench across
from Kate, pouring water into a big bowl for the dogs.  She put it on the
ground for them.  " " Just think, everybody else is in school.  Jake is such
a better boyfriend than gee ky L,ance.  "

Kate's heart practically stopped.  "Jake is not my boyfriend : '

Laura frowned around her sandwich.  "Sure he is.  I saw you kissing him: '

"That doesn't make him my boyfriend: '

"You kiss guys who aren't your boyfriend?"

Yeah, Kate, a little voice asked.  Do you?  And do you sleep with them?

"It's different when you're a grown-up," Kate tried to explain, both to Laura
and to herself.  "You sometimes do things that are hard to explain."

 "

" You never did before, " Laura pointed out.

It was Kate's turn to frown.  "Since before when?"

"Since before we found the ring," Iaura said, pulling the onyx-and-silver
ring from her pocket.  "Granny said Caitlin and Jacob are making you and Jake
do stuff."

Iqate didn't know which to argue about first-Laura's state mentor the
presence of the ring.  "Caitlin and Jacob have been dead for sixty years.
Granny's joking."

"Then why'd you kiss Jake?"

"Because I felt like it."  "

" Then you do like him?   "

This conversation was becoming too twisted for Kate.  She wrapped up the
remains of her sandwich.  "We need to get going if we want to make
Minneapolis tonight : '

The rest of Wisconsin passed along with the help of licensqplate bingo and an
alphabet race.  They stopped here and there to exercise the dogs, but made it
past St.  Cloud before Kate decided to stop.  In order to keep Laura's
conversation off the ring, they spent an hour on her math homework, then
watched TV until they all fell aqleep.

The next day's agenda included the rest of Minnesota and North Dakota.  As
each stretch of pine forest began to look like the last, Kate wondered if
this wasn't a good time for talking to I,aUra about the past.  Just how would
she start, though?

"Remember that old boyfriend of mine I told you about?"  she asked.  laura
had been half lying on top of Boris and looked up.  " " You mean the one that
died?  "

Kate nodded, but found she couldn't glance Laura's way.  "Miguel," she said.
"That was his name."

"Oh: Laura sat up straighter.  " Did you like him better than Jake?  " "
"Laura..  : Kate sighed and bit back her impatience.  Why was she turning
everything around to Jake?  " "They were very different.  I was very
different."

"Like how?"

Kate thought a moment and felt Nickolai shift his position Was everybody
Iistening?  "I guess I was more ready to fall in love back then," she said.
"I didn't yet know how much it hurt to lose someone you cared about: ' " "Do
you have to be ready to fall in love before you fall in love?"  Laura asked,
"I thought you just saw somebody and it happened."

Kate laughed.  "

" Only in the movies.   "

"It happened to Jake," Laura said.

Kate turned then to frown at the girl.  "To Jake?"

"Yeah.  He said he saw you in Lance's car and the next thing he knew he was
zipping around to stop you guys: ' " "That was him falling m love?  "

"Yeah."  "

" Did he tell you that?   "

"He didn't have to.  I just knew: ' "

"You just knew?   "

"Well, not at first," Laura admitted.  "But when I found out about the ring,
it all made sense."

"Laura, that ring has no power."

The girl glared at her.  " " Don't you want to fall in love and get married?
" she asked.  " This is your big chance, and you keep telling me it's crazy.
"

"I don't know what I want," Kate admitted.  "But this isn't my big chance.
This isn't any chance at all.  Jake lives way out in Montana.  We live in
Chicago.  They're not exactly commuting distance apart."

"So we move."

"Laura, Chicago's our home.  You have your friends there.  I have my
business.  Mom has her work."

"We could make new friends and get different jobs."

 "

" It's not that simple.    "

That pretty much ended the discussion, and they rode on in silence.
Minnesota stopped and North Dakota started, endlessly stretching out ahead of
them.  It was hard to tell if they were making any progress, since nothing
seemed to change.  Oh, buildings came and went, but the horizon was
unchanging.

It suddenly seemed like her life-endlessly the same, never changing, never
making any progress.  Was Jake her big chance at love?  Not because of
Granny's story, but because there was some kind of electricity between them.
Was it the beginning of love?

An urgency seemed to propel Kate forward, a need to get away from these
silent scoldings.  They drove longer than she'd planned, not stopping for the
night until they were into Montana.

By morning, she'd regained her sense of equilibrium.  North Dakota wasn't an
analogy of her life, and Jake wasn't her one-and-only chance at happiness.

"They know they're almost home," Laura said.

                                      ;

Kate stopped packing up the truck and looked at the two dogs, standing like
statues pointing off to the west.  Boris put his nose to the air and sniffed.
Nlckolai looked at his partner as if asking what the winds were telling him.

"Almost is a relative term," Kate said.  "We still have more than three
hundred mil esto go: '

"But it probably feels more like home," Laura said.

Kate just looked around them, breathing in the crisp, early morning air.  It
did seem different from Chicago and it wasn't just the silent emptiness.
Everything was so immense out here, no neat little blocks or neighborhoods or
even towns.  Everything just sprawled out as if there were no walls to keep
things tightly locked in.

Strangely enough, she felt freer out here, too, as if her spirit had all
sorts of room to expand.  The walls she locked herself behind had vanished,
blown down by the winds and reduced to ashes.  Yet even as the wide open
spaces gave a sense of freedom, they also left a hint of fear in her soul.
Things almost seemed too uncontrolled, too free.

"Come on, guys," Laura called to the dogs.  "Into the truck: '

Glad for the diversion, Kate turned to watch her handle the dogs.  She was
amazed at how docile they were with Laura and how they obeyed her every word.
It couldn't be fear.  The animals could break the girl in half with one snap
of their monster jaws.  It had to be love.

Love.  It seemed to have more forms than the sky had stars.  Made you do all
sorts of things you'd never dream of doing if you were sane.  Like crash into
the car of strangers ?  Like drive halfway across the continent to see some
guy you'd only known for a week or so?  " " Kate.  "

She turned.  Laura and the dogs were already in the car.  She climbed in,
too.  Some weariness was settling on her shoulders and it took an extra
effort to pull herself into the cab.  She inserted the key and started the
motor.  After checking the long stretch of empty road behind them, Kate
pulled onto the blacktop and headed down another long stretch of empty road
toward the horizon.  She shiverecl.  All this space made her seem even more
insignificant than she thought she was.

"I can hardly wait to get to the ranch," Laura said.  " " Aren't you excited?
" q'Oh, yeah."  Kate wasn't sure what she was.  She wasn't sure about
anything anymore

Chapter Eight

The new barn was almost done.  A few more days and it'd be all set to weather
a hundred winters.  More than he would, Jake thought.  But then, everything
had its place.  Some plants lasted only a season, man for seventy years or so
and the hills and prairie forever.

He stopped short, halfway between the house and the horse pens.  And where
did love fit in with all that?  According to Kate's grandmother's strange
story; it rivaled the mountains for longevity.

Jake shook his head, trying to shake off the eerie feeling that returned each
time he thought about that afternoon at Granny's apartment.  Jacob Tyler,
indeed.  Not that he believed any of it, but it sure was one hell of a
coincidence.

Like running into Kate in Chicago.

Like being on the right street to see Lance.

Like having a backbone of melting snow when Kate looked into his eyes.

"Hearing voices again?"  Bo asked.

Jake didn't bother to turn around.  "Go to hell."

"I imagine she'll be along anytime now," Bo said.  "So don't go running off
before then."

"What are you talking about

"What am I talking about Bo shook his head.  " Some folks sure got a short
memory.  The last time you stood around gaping off toward the east, you took
yourself on a sudden trip to Chicago.  "

Jake clenched his teeth.  He really should ignore the old buzzard.  It
probably was the only way to make him go away.  "I was just worried about the
dogs, that's all: '

"Next thing you know, you'll be running off to Cleveland or Altoona, even."
" " Altoona?  " He turned to face the old man.  This was getting to be more
than ridiculous.  Sure, dashing off to Chicago had been a tad irrational, but
it wasn't as if Jake was some kind of nut.  He'd just needed a vacation.

"That's in Pennsylvania," Bo said.  "If you forgot your geography, too."

"No, I haven't forgotten my geography."  It looked as if Bo was going to hang
around until Kate arrived.  "I know where Altoona is: Come to think of it, it
seemed that a lot of the hands were hanging around the main house.  " And I
know Schenectady is in New York.  And I know there's a Portland in Maine as
well as Oregon.  "

Jake turned back to glare off toward the eastern horizon.  This was a stupid,
stupid conversation.  He should just walk away from it.  And he would, if
this wasn't his ranch.  He was the owner, so why should he let his employees
push him around?  He should tell the bums to get to work.  All of them
hanging around like this would scare poor Kate half to death.

"For your information," Jake said, "even though it's none of your damn
business, along with worrying about my dogs, I was just looking over my land.
Us owners do that, you know.  See how things are going."

Bo took the hay stalk out of his mouth, spit to the side and returned the
chewed stem to his mouth, all without say inga word.  Well, two could play
that game.  Jake leaned back against the oak tree nearest him and stared off
at nothing.

The longer he was back home, the worse this little visit of j- Kate's was
looking to be.  His ranch hands were walking around with junior high smirks
plastered on their ugly faoes.

And the whole county was actmg like it was the Queen of

England coming to vis lt He should have flown the dogs out vcnth him and
hired somebody to drive the truck back.

"The little lady must be sump thing '

"What little lady?"  Jake knew who Bo was talking about but he'd be damned if
he'd give the old coot any satisfaction' Chicago is full of beautiful women.
They got more !  ladies than Montana has cows.  "

"You interview all of them before you found this one that can drive a truck
and likes dogs?"

"Ain't nothing to driving the truck," Jake replied.  "She already knew how to
drive a stick shift.  " "But she got on good with Boris and Nickolai: '

"Not especially."  Jake squinted.  A dust cloud was moving up the road.  He
gave his heart a swat so it would sit still and quit hopping around.
"Actually, they sort of scare her."

"Hellsfire," Bo muttered.  "Those two monsters scare the deril: '

"Her little sister came along to take care of them on the

"How old is her little sister?"  "qat?  She's ten years old.  Just had-"

"That's your momma comin'," Bo said.

Jake's eyes snapped back toward the road and the approaching cloud of dust.
Hell.  His mother never came out q the ranch.  She'd lived in town all her
life and said she planned to die there.  Wasn't even interested in visiting
out here except on rare occasions.

It could be no accident that she was coming out today.  He should never have
invited Kate to Montana.  It was putting the wrong idea in everyone's mind.

The Jeep careened into the lane and sped toward them.

Jqke wondered for a moment if he should step behind one of the big oaks until
his mother stopped, but that would have been showing fear and he figured that
a fella should stop doing that by the time he left sixth grade.  No matter
how he really felt.  The Jeep stopped a few yards short of _them.

"Evenin', ma'am," Bo said, doffing his hat.

It wasn't quite four o'clock yet, but it was long after lunch and that was
evening in Montana.  Jake didn't say anything as he watched his mother stride
toward him.  She was the epitome of the Western woman-medium height, slender
and muscular, with piercing eyes that saw the distant mountain peaks as well
as the depths of a man's soul.

"Jake, quit pouting: Her eyes flashed as she stopped and spread her arms
wide.  " Come here and give your momma a big kiss and a cowboy hello.  "

"I'm not pouting."

"Don't give me no lip and just do as I say," she snapped.  " " I can still
put you across my knee if I have to: '

"Excuse me," Bo said, putting on his hat.  "I've got some chores that need
doing over by the barn.  This lovey-dovey stuff chokes me up."

Jake barely nodded at Bo's departure, concentrating instead on glaring at his
mother.  He was a whole lot bigger than she was, but cowboy rules said a
momma was bigger until she'd been buried for a year.  And then the odds
weren't no better than even.  He closed the gap between them, gave her a big
hug and kissed her on the cheek.

"We ought to set you up a room of your own: Jake stepped back out of her
reach.  " I mean, since you come out here so often.  "

His mother shook her head, disgust curling her lips.  "All the Tyler men that
ever breathed air could charm the drawers off a spinster schoolmarm.  I don't
know what happened to you."

"I'm not a Tyler," Jake snapped.  "My name is MacNeill"

"I don't give a tinker's damn what you got some judge to do."  She wagged a
finger in his face.  "I know who your father was: '

Jake turned and looked off across the prairie.  When he was young, a student
in college, he'd toyed with the idea of leaving Montana and never returning.
He figured there were too many memories here, the kind that would pull him
down into a deep, dark depression.

But when summer came, he would always go home.

Home to this land that called to him whenever he was away.

He wasn't always happy here, but this was where he was going to live and die.
No way a two-bit old ghost was going to drive him away.

"I'd appreciate a little something to wet my tongue," his mother said, her
voice having dropped almost to the soft range of gentle.

"I could get you some iced tea."

"And I could kick your butt," she replied.

"I thought the doctor talked to you about moderating your lifo-style?"

"He also told me not to get aggravated," his mother replied' And the longer I
stand here without my bourbon and branch water, the more aggravated I'm
getting.  "

Zbere was no use arguing, so he turned toward the house.

"Come on.  I'll mix you up a glass to wet your whistle."

She thrust her arm through his and matched him stride for stride.  "Boy,
you're chock full of the Tyler charm.  I bet you had to beat off the women
with a club back in old Chicago : '

Jqjqt continued walking toward the house.  He hadn't talked about it with his
doctor, but he was sure that aggravation wasn't doing him any good, either.
His mother pulled ' away when they stepped onto the porch and walked over to
a swing hanging from the ceiling.

"Brmg my libation out here," she said.  "I want to enjoy the fresh air as
long as I can.  Winter's going to be on us soon enough."

"You ought to go south for the winter," Jake said.

"Does it sound like I'm quacking?"

This had to be one of those trick questions that mothers liked to ask, the
kind where one answer got you a whop on the head and another got you a kick
in the butt.  His best bet was to just wait her out.

"Ducks go south for the winter," she said.  "In case you haven't noticed, I'm
not a duck."

Jake pulled open the door.

"Oh, Jake?"

"I know," he replied, without bothering to look at her.  "Don't go overboard
on the water."

" " We need to conserve our resources, boy.   You should've gotten at least
that much out of all that book learning you had.   "

"Yes, ma'am," he replied, then he hurried into the house.

He took his mother's personal bourbon bottle down from the cabinet and poured
her a good three fingers of liquor, splashed some water on it and dropped in
a couple of ice cubes.

How was he going to get rid of everybody before Kate arrived?  He'd just been
acting neighborly when he'd invited her out.  He'd never thought about how
everyone back here would misinterpret it.  He returned to the porch, where he
silently handed his mother the glass.

While she took a long sip, Jake sat down by her side.  Inviting

Kate out was an even more irrational act than going to Chicago in the first
place.  That was just takin ga trip, having a little fun.  Inviting Kate to
Montana was inviting disaster.

His mother smacked her lips in satisfaction.  "Someday you're going to make
some lucky girl a fine husband," she said.

Jake didn't bother to reply.  They'd had these nowhere conversations before.
He just stared out over the acres of his front yard toward the road.  Where
the hell was Kate?  She should be here by now.

"This lady know your real name?"

His mother's words pulled him out of the netherworld his mind had been
wandering in, but his ears felt stuffed with cotton as he gaped at her.

"Did you tell her who you are?"

"I told her my legal name."

She sighed and took another deep swig from her glass.

"You lied to her: '

"I did not: Whatever he was, Jake knew damn well that he wasn't a liar.  He
would never be like his father.  " " I always tell the truth."

"The whole truth?"

"I told her my correct name," he said.  "The name that's on all my legal
documents."

"The one you paid some shyster lawyer to change."

"I didn't do anything illegal."

"That could be.  But it wasn't right."

His anger faded like a pricked balloon when his own words-words he'd spoken
to Kate in Chicago-came flying at him.  He put his elbows on his knees and
dropped his face in his hands.

"Why are you always standing up for him?"  he asked.

"Because I loved him."

He turned to look at her.  The softness building up around her eyes made his
stomach hurt.

"And I always will."

"Buthe had no respect for you."

The fire returned to her eyes, chasing the gentleness from her face like
thunder chased the baby lambs in the spring.

"You're just a punk kid and you don't know anything "

"He never took you anyplace.  Even after his wife died, he still didn't bring
you out here."  She drained the last of her drink and put the glass on the
floor.  "That was my doin'," she said softly.

"Aw, come on, Ma.  I'm sick and tired of you-"

"My mother warned me."

Jake snorted.  "You should have listened."

She frowned at him momentarily.  "He was a good man: '

She looked down at the ice cubes in her glass.  " " A good man who carried a
heavy sorrow.  "

"Yeah," Jake replied.  "He didn't own the whole state.  Just a good part of
it."

His mother gazed for a moment at her empty glass.  "The first Tyler came out
here in the 1870s.  A man named Jacob "

"Jacob Tyler?"  All other thoughts were shoved out the door.  The eeriness
returned.  He knew all of this, of course.  Every school kid in town knew the
history of Cold Spring, but still.  .

"He was a man who carried a heavy sorrow in his heart," his mother went on.
"He married and had children, but the pain never left.  And that sorrow
carried on down through generations of Tylers."

Jake wanted to speak, but no words came out.

"The old women said it was a curse.  They said it would continue until a
Tyler marrierl a woman from the land of the morning sun: '

Good lord.  That's all he needed-a crazy Indian superstition to go along with
Kate's grandmother's superstition and that damned ring.  He stared dully out
toward the road.  If he were a praying man, he'd ask the gods to open up the
earth and swallow him whole.

"

" Oh, my gosh, Kate, " I.aura squealed.   "

" I,ook!    "

Her screech brought Kate up short and she slammed on the brakes, fighting to
keep the big pickup on the road.

"What in heaven's name are you hollering about she asked once she'd brought
the truck to a complete stop.

The closer they came to the ranch, the more nervous Kate was becoming.  She
was more and more positive that she should never have come out here.  Why had
Jake invited her?  What if he was having second thoughts?  Laura's screaming
didn't help her nerves at all.  " " That: Laura pointed at the gate to the
ranch.  " " Do you see that?  "

Kate stared.  They'd been riding along in the middle of this vast, open
prairie, when the gate appeared on their left.  Exactly where Jake had said
it would be.

"J-Bar T."  Laura's voice came out in a whisper.

"I see it," Kate said.  "Sowhat?  That's the ranch's name.  It was on that
article Jake wrote that you used for your environmental report."

"Don't you get it?"

"Get what?"  Kate was close to screaming herself.  "I'm really not in any
mood for games."

"Take the Bar out and what do you have left?"   Laura asked.   Kate shook
her head.   " " JT?   " " Yeah.   " Kate gripped the steering wheel harder.
" So?   " " The same initials that are in the ring: ' "So what?"   She tried
for a bluffing tone, a tone that said it was all a joke but her heart was
starting to quiver.   This whok thing was beginning to scare her.   " " I
mean, it's not like those are uncommon initials.   " " it's the legend.   " "
quq, this is-" " it's all going to come true.   " " what's going to come
true?   " Kate asked.   " I don't know," Laura replied.   " I just know it
is: ' Kate suddenly felt very tired and slumped back in her seat.   The dogs
whined softly.   She had control over her life.   She really did.   She just
had to keep telling herself that.   "I mean, this is all gonna be, like,
really awesome," I.   aura said.   "Laura," Kate said quietly.   "I don't
want you to talk about this to anyone."   "Why not?"   she asked, all
wide-eyed innocence.   "Because I don't want to be locked up until someone dq
q qs whether or not we're dangerous: That wasn't quite it, but it would be
enough to keep Laura quiet, Kate hoped.   Her heart was feeling wound up
tight enough because of this trip without the added burden of dealing with
the Jacob Tyq tory.   She put the truck back in gear and pulled through the
gate of the J-Bar T Ranch.   It should be a relief that the long drive was
over and that she wouldn't have the responsibility of the dogs anymore, but
it seemed the closer they came toward the buildings ahead, the darker her
heart became.   " Boy," Laura said.   " I wonder if something's wrong: ' " "
There's a whole crowd of people over by the house.   "

The long, one-story ranch house was straight ahead at the end of a long lane,
and even from this distance, Kate could see that it had been built in bits
and pieces, probably at different times.  The main part looked like it had
been a log cabin, the other parts looked semi rustic but modern.  A covered
porch ran the whole length.  The other buildings, ones of various sizes and
shapes, were scattered behind the house and to the sides.

And there were people standing around Actually, quite a few.  As she got
closer, she saw that Jake was standing off to the side.  Her stomach tensed.

"I hope they don't shoot us," Laura said.

"Laura, don't be ridiculous "

"Lean out the window and wave so they know who we are."

Since Kate kept her hands firmly on the steering wheel, Laura followed her
own order and leaned out her window, waving wildly.  This was dumb, Kate
thought.  No one was going to shoot anyone.  The days of the Wild West were
long over.  These were probably just ranch workers doing ranch work.

The truck rolled to a stop near a Jeep, and she could see that everyone was
smiling.  She turned off the motor and pulled on the hand brake.  Why didn't
Jake come over and welcome her, show the natives she was friendly and that
they should be nice to her?

But Jake didn't come.  He remained standing, separated from the crowd.  She
could almost see the walls around him that said " " stay away.  " A stocky,
gray-haired man came toward the truck.

"Howdy, Kate," he said as he pulled open the door.  "Welcome to the J-Bar T."

For an instant, Kate's eyes flickered toward Jake and the crowd of almost all
men.  Within that blink of an eyelash, things turned from dead quiet to
exciting.  The men shouted greetings of welcome, the dogs leapt out of the
truck, howling and barking, and Laura ran around, wear inga huge cowboy hat
that somebody bad slapped on her head.

As Kate struggled to shake hands and smile at everyone, a woman pushed
herself forward and took her hand.  She was about her mother's age, with
salt-and-pepper hair, dark piercing eyes and a manner that brought a
respectful quiet to the multitude of boisterous men.

"Hello, Kate," she said.  "I'm Faith MacNeill."

"I'm pleased to meet you, Mrs. MacNeill."

"Not Mrs.," the woman replied, a big smile covering her face.  "I'm just
Jake's mother."

Kate didn't know what to say.  "I'm pleased to meet you," she repeated.

"We'll talk later," the woman said.

She slapped Kate sharply on the shoulder, then strode toward the Jeep.  After
gunning the motor, she spun around, cowboys dashing every which way, and sped
on toward the road, leavinga heavy cloud of dust hanging over them.  The men
all laughed, making remarks about how old Faith was going to kill everyone in
the damn county before she was through driving.

"All right, you lazy, side-winding coyotes," Bo called out.  "Get your butts
back to work.  This ain't no charity farm: '

The men shouted insults back, but began to move on toward the barns, away
from the house.  It would be a good guess that Bo was the ranch foreman who
had been in charge when Jake came to Chicago.

Kate looked again toward Jake.  He hadn't said a word to her.  One would
think that Bo owned the ranch and not him.

"Hey, Buckaroo: Bo was leaning toward Laura.  " You want to see our remuda?  "

"Yeah," Laura responded.

Remuda?  Kate found herself blinking in bewilderment.  "Laura-"

"That's their horses," Laura told her.

To Bo's credit, he didn't laugh, but his eyes glowed a little brighter.
"I'll take care of her, ma'am."

"I can take care of myself," Laura protested.

"How about we be partners?"  he said, taking Laura's hand.

"

" Okay.   "

Kate watched as the buwlegged old man ambled off, hand-in-hand with a
bouncing Laura.  Maybe she ought to go with them.  Laura wasn't used to being
around animals and " " She'll be fine.  "

Startled by the nearness of Jake's voice, Kate spun to find he'd come closer.
Very close.  Close enough to see the flecks of fire in his eyes and close
enough to be in his arms if she just leaned forward slightly.  But one semi
friendly remark wasn't a welcome.

She took a step backward.  "He seems to get on well with children: '

"Yeah, he does that: ' "

"Does he have many of his own?"

Jake shook his head.  "None anyone admits to."

"That's too bad."

"He always said he made a better uncle than he would a father."

Bo looked like a man who had come to terms with his life.  Her father always
said that was what made a person happy.  Kate wondered when she would come to
terms with her life.  " " How was the trip?  "

This was worse than a first date.  Next they'd be discussing the weather.
Where was that passionate man whose arms she'd lain in less than a week ago?
Where was the bossy, take-charge guy who'd run Lance to the ground?  When was
the soonest theq could leave?  " " Fine.  Just fine.  "

"It's a long drive," he said.  "Especially when you're the only driver."

 "

" Laura and the dogs were good company.    "

"

"That's good."

There was a slight softening in his voice, a slight lessening of the
prairie's desolation in his eyes.  She hadn't really wanted him to come
running over and sweep her into a passionate embrace, but a little pleasure
at seeing her would have been nice.  " " The dogs give you any trouble?  "

"

" No.   They and Laura got along well with each other.   "

"Good: '

"It was great to have them along," Kate said.  "They kept Laura from getting
bored."

He smiled, and she suddenly felt his welcome.  Like a fire smoldering
unnotioed, something flared up in her heart.  She wanted to be here, wanted
to be close to him again.

"Thank you for inviting us.  This country is so beautiful : '

"I'm glad you could come."  he said softly.  "I hadn't planned on such a big
welcoming party, though: '

She just glanced around her, taking m the house and surrounding buildings,
which probably covered at least the area of her city block, and then the
whole open area around them-immense stretches of grass covering the gently
rolling prairies.  Everything was bigger here, wilder here.  Stronger here.
She grinned at him, feeling strangely bold herself.

"They aren't around anymore," she pointed out.

"So they aren't: '

Even as he reached for her, she moved into his arms.  Their lips touched in a
joyous greeting as his arms surrounded her.  His kiss told her all the things
his words hadn't-they welcomed her, told her how he'd missed her and how glad
he was to have her here.

When they finally pulled apart, she felt alone and abandoned The brisk winds
blowing across the prairie seemed to enter her heart, and she shivered.

"Hey."  Jake put an arm around her waist.  "Let's get you inside afore you
get the deathly chills: '

Any contact wifh him sent that shiver packing.  "Sounds scary," she said.

"We'll get ourselves a nice fire inside," he said.  "And good hot drinks.
Coffee.  Chocolate.  Whatever."

"Sounds good: '

It did sound good.  It felt good.  It was good.

Kate watched as Laura, sitting up on the sand-colored horse, waved her hat at
them.  " " Are you sure we shouldn't stay around here?  She hasn't really
been horseback riding before.  "

"Bo's just going to walk her around the yard," Jake replied' And I thought
you wanted to see some of the ranch: '

Yeah, she'd said that at breakfast, but that was before she'd known Laura
wasn't going to be tucked safely alongside her in the carriage.

"What if that horse starts bucking and Laura falls down?  "

"Sandy wouldn't buck if you lit her tail on fire," Jake said with a chuckle.

Apparently tired of her indecision, he took Kate's aml and helped her up into
the carriage, then climbed in himself

"Let's go, babe," he said, lightly snapping the reins on the horse's rump.
The animal moved forward at a leisurely trot.

It hadn't taken Kate and Laura long to get settled in their rooms last
night-though Kate would never get used to the spectacular view of the
mountains out her window if she stayed here a hundred years-and then they had
dinner with Jake and his ranch hands.  Everyone had been so friendly that
Kate wondered why she'd been nervous about coming.

Once the steady stream of food had started winding down, so had she.  The
drive, the tension of arriving and seeing Jake again all caught up with her
and she turned in early, falling asleep almost as soon as her head touched
the pillow.

After breakfast the next morning, Jake had offered to show them around the
ranch.  After Kate had accepted, it had turned out that Bo had already
promised Laura her first riding lesson.  It had quickly been decided by
everyone else that Laura would go riding and Kate would go touring.  Kate had
tried protesting, but had given up when she'd sounded wimpish even to herself.

"This is our main barn," Jake said, pointing toward a large, new-looking
building.  "It should be done in a few more days: '

Kate dragged her eyes away from Laura and looked over at the barn.  "This
replaces the one destroyed in the fire?"

She watched for a moment as workers hung a small side door.  "You must have
had to put something up fast," she said.  "Since winter's not that far away
and all."

"Bo took charge of it."

"I just expected one of those steel-sided pole barns," she said.  "I thought
they went up real fast."

"And come down real fast," he said.  "I don't go for speed.  I only want
things that will last: '

There was more to that philosophy than barns, she knew.  Did he view
relationships as the pole barns of emotions?  In spite of the warmth of his
kiss when she'd arrived, he seemed more distant here in his home than he'd
been in Chicago.  They went past the barn and around some smaller buildings.

"This is where we raise our chickens," he said, indicat inga couple of small,
slant-roof buildings sitting within a fenced-in yard.

"Isn't that like blasphemy?"  Kate asked.  "A rancher raising chickens?"

He shrugged his broad shoulders.  "We like the variety as well as being more
self-sufficient."

"Is that some code of the west?"  Kate asked.  "Depend on no one but
yourself?  "

He looked at her, his eyes still.  "I don't think it has anything to do with
the west, " he said.  " " But everything to do with being smart.  No one's
going to look out for me the way Iam: '

"I suppose not, but no one can be totally independent."

"You can try."

Kate said nothing, but watched the chickens pecking about the little yard as
they passed.  Jake seemed different here, more determined to stand alone.  Or
was it that in her own environment, consumed by her normal routine, she just
hadn't gotten a clear view of him?

"Anyway," he went on in a normal tone, "Mary Redwing takes care of the
chickens, not me.  That makes them hers."

Kate tried to match his light tone.  "

" Is she the cook?   "

"I think she used up half her egg production in breakfast"

"Mary's used to feeding cowboys "

"I q qqg q that," Kate replied, "and I'll turn bowlegged, too."

Jake laughed and patted her on the knee.  "Your legs are just fine."

"Thank you, kind sir."

They drove on, leaving the complex of buildings behind as they followed a
trail through the grass.  They heard Laura's laughter in the air behind them.

Jake smiled at Kate.  "She's enjoying herself."

 "

" Wouldn't you be-ten years old and out here instead of in school?    "

A cloud seemed to pass overhead, darkening his eyes and bring inga line of
tension to his Iips.  "At ten, maybe I would have liked it out here, " he
said slowly.  " " I don't know.  Maybe my anger wasn't as strong then and I
would have welcomed any overtures.  " " "You mean from your father?"  Kate
asked.  " " He lived out here then?  "

"Until he died twelve years ago."

"And where did you live?"

 "

" In town with my mother "

"

"Did you see much of him?      "

Jake shrugged.  "Off and on when he came into town.  Never talked to me,
though, even though I tried to get him to once or twice when I was younger.
Never acknowledged I was his son: '

"But he left you the ranch, didn't he?"

Jake glanced at her, then concentrated on driving the horse.  "He died
without a will.  I had to go to court to get it: '

His voice was stiff and tight, as if years of anger had risen to the surface.
Silence reigned for the next few minutes; then he turned toward her with a
smile.

"Wq enough?"  he asked.

"Oh, yes.  I'm fine."  She looked at the miles of prairie flowing out in
endless waves around them, and tried to put Jake's story of rejection behind
her.  "The air is just great.  It's so clean and pure."

"I thought you big-city folks didn't trust air you couldn't see."

"Be nice," she said as she slugged him on the arm.

"You call that nice?"

"I'm just responding in kind: '

"Weren't you taught to turn the other cheek?"  he asked.

"They talked about it in Sunday school," Kate replied.  "But us big-city
girls learn real quick that turning the other cheek just gets you hit again."

He smiled with real amusement, and Kate felt herself relax She looked at the
expanse of blue sky and prairie surrounding her, then looked behind and was
surprised to see that the ranch complex now appeared below them.

"I thought this land was flat," she said.  "But it's actu " Yeah, General
Custer made that same mistake.  Unfortunately for him, he didn't get a chance
to put what he learned to practical application: '

"Cqster?"

"The guy that got him and his troops ambushed at the Little Big Horn."

"I know my history," Kate replied.  "I just don't see how it applies to what
we were talking about

"The land here's filled with dips and hollows," Jake said.  "The Indians hid
there and waited for Custer to march him and his troops right smack dab into
the middle of the warrion : '

"Oh "

"You have to know the land," Jake said.  "If you don't, it'll turn on you: '

"I'll try and remember that," she said.

He was so much a part of his land.  Separate him from it and you separated
him from his life force.

Or would you separate him from the shield he was hiding behind?

"So what do you think of the place?"  Jake asked.

They'd had a wonderful day of seeing the ranch, of riding over the prairie
and delighting in the richness of nature, of just being together.  Kate felt
more relaxed than she had in days and at the same time more alive.  "it's
wonderful," she said.  It was after dinner and, as the sun was setting over
the hills to the west, they were walking across the grounds near the ranch
house.  Boris and Nickolai were around somewhere and various ranch hands were
in sight, but somehow she felt very alone with Jake.

"It's different from the city," he said.

She laughed, and laughed again as her voice seemed to echo into the shadows.
"Only slightly.  It's so quiet here.  How did you ever stand the noise of the
city?"

He took her hand and led her around an outbuilding.  " " The crowds were
worse, " he said.  " "A person needs space to breathe.  I don't know what
keeps you from going crazy all cooped up like that."

"You tend not to think about it," she said.  "And sometimes the crowds are
energizing.  There's so much happening around you.  You just sort of catch an
excitement in the air."

She wanted to make him understand, to see the good side of living in the
city, though she doubted she could.  They walked along a path that led
through a stand of trees.

"Can you see okay?"  he asked.

"It's not that dark yet."

"But it gets a hell of a lot darker here than in the city."

That was sure true.  She' dwoken in the middle of the night and gone to sit
at the window for a while.  The blackness had astounded her.  lt was thick as
black felt, like someone had draped a cover over the ranch as they'd slept.

The trees stopped suddenly, their canopy of branches like a hallway leadmg
them into a wild and untamed arena of nature.  The sky rose like a huge vault
above them and a river raced at their feqt.  The little light that was left
in the sky danoed on the water, leaving it glittering as if with laughter.

"Oh, this is beautiful," Kate cried as she moved closer to the water's edge.
It looked so shallow as it ran over stones, but she could see it was the
clarity of the water that made it sea so.  She spotted flashing amid the
ripples.  "Are those salmon?"

"Probably."

Jake picked up a stone and skimmed it across the water's surface.  His tone
seemed suddenly quiet and melancholy.  Not that he was prone to constant
chuckling, but she had thought this afternoon he was losing some of the
tightness she'd felt in him since they'd arrived.

"You fish much?"

He shook his head and skipped another stone.

Where had he gone?  What made him go into this mood?  She stooped down at the
water's edge and fished a stone out.  It had looked so clean and bright and
smooth, yet as she watched it dry, it became ordinary.

Was that like Jake?  Take him out of his surroundings and he changed?  Yet
here he was in his home, swinging from one mood to another.  She tossed the
stone back into the water and stood up.

"This a favorite hangout?"  she asked.  "If I lived here, I think I'd spend
most of the time here."

"This was my father's favorite spot, Bo says: '

Kate shrugged and walked through the long grass to where Jake was
skqmminganother stone across the wa ten The shadows were growing longer; some
of the glitter was gone from the air.

"Doesn't mean you can't like it, too," she said, turning slowly to gaze
around her.

It was almost as if they were in a cavern, with the treqs like walls, the sky
high above and the water below.  A person could feel safe here and at peace.
There was abundant life here, the constant pulsing of nature.  She walked
over to a fallen tree and sat down.

"I'd bet this was a favorite spot of everybody who lived here," she said.
"Maybe it's why the house was built so close by."

Jake came to sit at her side.  "A generic favorite spot, is that it?  Divoroe
it from my father so that I can let myself enjoy it?"

The shadows were creeping closer across the land, fingers reaching out to
touch her, steal her sunshine.  "You can't dance around him forever," she
said.  "He was a lousy father.  Accept it and let it go."

He took her hand in his, intertwining their fingers, then staring down at
them as if there were some wisdom in the weaving.  " " It's not that easy "

"Easy, no.  Possible, yes: '

"Are you speaking from experience or being pompous and know-it-all?"

She smiled softly at him, her heart growing lighter with the looking.  His
eyes asked for reassurance, for release from the demons that chased him.

"I didn't have a lousy father," she said, turning to look out at the river.
The sound of the water splashing along somehow reminded her of her dad,
though they'd never been together along a riverbank that she could remember.
"He was wonderful.  So loving, so kind.  So acoepting.  He loved me no matter
what.  But when he died, I had to learn to live without his support."

The past seemed to be lingering in the shadows, waiting to pull her back into
the sorrows of long ago.  She shook her head as if to will them away.  "About
the same time, I lost someone else very close to me and I felt that I had
lost everything" Her voice grew small.  "It was so hard to go on day after
day, so certain that anything I grew to care about would be taken from me."

His hand tightened around hers.  "What helped you get over all this?  "

She shrugged.  "I didn't," she said.  "Sometimes I still miss thq incredibly.
My father more than Miguel, but I let time wear away the sharp edges of the
pain until it was bearable.  I still fear losing, but I've gotten to the
point where it's not keeping me from caring: '

And you did that for me, she wanted to say, but didn't.  She glanced his way
and found him staring out at the water It was darker now, both the water and
the sky, as if it was done with laughter and filled with sorrow.  The sound
of the river roshing over stones and logs and along the banks no longer
seemed a happy one, but rather purposeful.

Jake slipped his arm around her shoulders, and she lay ha head against his
chest.  "Putting things aside must be the hardest of chores," he said.  "Like
calling off a fight that you've spent years training for."

"But what a waste of energy it is," she said.  "I think of all the years I
stayed in my little cocoon, hiding away because

I was too afraid, and all the friendships I missed.  "

"Well, I for one am glad that you didn't get too involved earlier," he said.

"You are?"  She was pur,qled and turned toward him, only to find him smiling
at her.

His lips were so close, so warm and so welcome.  She reached for them and met
them with her ovqn.  The touch was soft and gentle at first.  A cleansing of
shadows and bad dreams and all the aches they carried with them.  Then it
grew stronger, like the river speeding along bringing life.  qiis arms pulled
her closer so that their hearts pressed against each other, beating as one.

She felt his warmth, inhaled the sweet scent of his body and was surrounded
by safety.  It was like coming home.  The wind rustled the leaves of the
trees overhead, a lullaby for all the hopes and dreams that her heart
cherished.

They pulled apart slightly, and Kate lay her head against his chest, letting
his arms stay around her.  It was almost night, but there were no bad dreams
or monsters in her closet waiting to get her.  Jake had brought her tomorrow,

164 A RI A PROMISE

NG AND

and with it came hope and laughter and just a touch of de- r licious fear.

"We should be getting back while there's still a little " light," he said.

She let go of him and got to her feet.  There'd always be light around him, a
light in her heart.  But she just took his hand and walked with him in
silence back to the ranch.

Chapter Nine

                                      cc

You're doing real good," Jake said.

"Thank you," Kate said.  A gentle warmth touched her cheeks, but she
concentrated on maintaining unity with her horse.

Its name was Molly.  Jake had called it a paint: white with broad splotches
of brown on the rump and shoulders, it was a descendant of ponies that the
Plains Indians had bred before the white man came.  The mare pulled at the
bit, so Kate let it move ahead of Jake and his horse.

"We've been out almost an hour," Jake called out.

"So?"

"We don't want to overdo anything.  An hour of riding on your first day is
more than enough."

"This is fun," Kate said.  "What am I supposed to do?  Go back to the house
and sit around like some old lady?"

She looked about her with awe-at the mountains in the not-so-far distance,
the immense blue sky over them and the ocean of rolling prairie around them.
She couldn't imagine being in such splendor all the time.  It made her feel
free as the winds on one hand, and tiny and insignificant on the other.  It
was so different from the city, where you looked inward to gain a sense of
peace.

She felt Jake pull up next to her.  "Tell me about your hqouqe," she said.  "
" My house?  "

"Yeah.  It looks like it was built in pieces.  How long ago was the first
part built?"

He shrugged.  "Oh, I don't know.  More than a hundred years ago."

"Wow.  Your father's family was here a long time.  Oh, wait.  You said
something about him taking the land from your mother's family.  So it was the
first MacNeill that built the house?  "

Jake stared off into the distance for the longest time, and Kate wondered if
she'd pried too much.  "No, my father took land from my mother's
family-doubled the size of his ranch-but the house and the outbuildings were
on his original ranch."

"Your family's been here a long time then," Kate said.

"Not so long compared to the hills."

"Ages when compared to stuff in Chicago.  Few buildings have been around for
a hundred years, and even fewer still have the same family living in them.  I
think it's really great to have such a sense of belonging."

Jake's face got that shuttered look.  "

" It's not what my father intended.   "

"But maybe it was what fate intended."

He stared at her, his eyes unreadable, and she didn't know whether he was
thinking about her words or amazed at her audacity in saying them.  She was
feeling brave out here where the winds would blow any shadows from her heart,
and that bravery let her look directly into Jake's soul.

There were too many hurts imprisoning him and she wanted to set him free.
He'd come to Chicago and pulled down the battlements that kept her from
really living.  She wanted to do the same for him before she went home.

"How about we head back?"  Jake said.  "We could jump in the Jeep and take a
ride up into the mountains."

"I like being on a horse."

She touched Molly lightly in the ribs and the horse took off up the trail,
but they hadn't gone many yards before there was a piercing whistle and the
mare stopped dead.  Kate tried encouraging her, but nothing would make Molly
budge.  Kate turned around.

"That's not fair," she shouted at Jake.

"Maybe not," he said, as he trotted up to her.  "But it is effective."

"I'm not going back to the barn."

He sighed and looked off toward the mountains.  Kate wasn't sure what he was
contemplating, but she thought it would be better if she exerted some control
on the situation

"You said this was a worlang ranch," Kate said.  "So why don't we do some
work?"

He made a face, and frown lines creased his forehead.

"Come on," Kate persisted.  "Laura's out helping Bo.

Why can't I help with stuff?  "

A grin spread across his face and totally eliminated the frown lines.  "She's
less trouble than you are."

"Like heck," she replied.  "That kid's ornerier than any six people."  ' "All
right," Jake said.  "I.et's go see how Bo and the boys are coming along.
Maybe we can help them repair some fence."

He turned his horse around and moved down the trail.

Without waiting for direction, Molly quickly fell into step behind him.

"I thought the horse was supposed to obey her rider,"

Kate said.

"Sometimes," he said over his shoulder.

"Sometimes?"  Kate said.  "That's real swell."

"She's a smart horse," Jake said.  "You're just a visitor.

She has to live with me.  " I It was true.  Kate was just a visitor.  But
that thought didn't bother her in the least.  It gave her a sense of purpose,
a sense of direction.  She lqad a job to do in a short amount of time, and
she would do it.  They walked along at a gentle pace.

"How long has Bo been foreman?"  Kate asked after a moment.

"I don't know," Jake said.  "Ages.  He was foreman when my father ran the
place."

"Really?  How old is he?  Sometimes he looks like your grandfather.  Other
times he looks like your older brother: '

Jake shrugged.  "I don't know that, either."

Kate just stared at him.  " " The man's worked for you forever and you don't
know how old he is?  " " "Hey, some things we don't ask out here.  A man's
got a right to privacy."

Yeah, but which man was the one wanting it?  Bo, to stay mysterious, Qr Jake,
to stay apart?  As they crested a ridge, Kate saw the fence crew and Laura
down below them.

"Come on, honey" She nudged the horse in the ribs.  "Let's put your feet in
gear and shake these darn doldrums"

They zipped by Jake and his mount.  " " Hey, " he called after them.  " "Take
it easy."

Take it easy?  Kate had been taking it easy all her life.  Playing it
cautious, close to the vest.  Being careful.  Minimizing the risks.  And what
had it gotten her?  " " Last one to the wagon is a rotten egg, " she shouted
as she and Molly raced down the gentle slope.

The cowboys laughed and cheered as she and Jake came racing in.  Kate won,
but she had a sneaking suspicion that he hadn't really been trying.

"What are you doing, riding around like some kind of nut?"  I,aura demanded,
standing tall on the wagon, hands on her hips.

"What?"  Kate gave her one of her best glares, but the lad was impervious.
"Who died and made you boss?"

"No one died," she replied.  "But Bo said I could be boss: '

Kate looked toward the grizzled ranch foreman.  His broad face was like
stone.  He shrugged.  "Kid was the most qualified, " he said: " " For what?
" Kate asked.

"I gotta tell them which post to take next.  And I tell them if they're
making the fence straight: '

Bo nodded solemnly while the other ranch hands chuckled good-naturedly.  Kate
tried glaringagain at Laura.  The kid already thought she ruled the world.
There was no need for anyone else to tell her she was in charge of anything.

"We came over to help you," Kate said to Bo.

"Gotta talk to the boss," he said, tilting his head toward

I,aura.

Oh, this was ridiculous.  "Laura, get-" ; "Can I work on your crew?"  Jake
asked.  " " Sure," Laura exclaimed, grinning widely.

This was not helping matters any.  Kate tried to get Jake's attention, but he
studiously avoided looking at her.

"And how about my pard?"  Jake asked.

Laura's grin quickly melted.  "You mean Kate?"

I,aura took a long moment, face twisted in concentration Kate sat on her
horse, frowning.  If that kid said no, she would take the whole group of them
across her knee, one at a time.  !  "All right," Laura said, reluctance
pulling at each word.  ' "She can help "

"Golly gee," Kate said.  "Thanks a heap: '

"But you're responsible for her," Laura told Jake, shakinga finger at him for
emphasis.

"Right, Boss," Jake replied, snapping the brim of his hat in salute.  He
dismounted from his horse and came toward

Kate.  "

" Thanks: She paused a moment.   "

" Pard: '

"That's what partners are for," he replied.

Kate thought his grin need inga little toning down, but there would be time
enough later for that.  Right now she was going to show everybody that she
could be a big help.

That she wasn't some kind of a tenderfoot.

Jake put out his hand to help her dismount.

"Thanks again, Pard," Kate said.  "But I can take care of myself."

Jake slipped on his jacket, picked up a chocolaterchip cookie from the plate
on the counter and stepped outside into the darkness.  The day had been
pleasant, but the night was quite chilly.  He turned up the collar on his
jacket

A red ember winked at him from the far end of the porch, like a good-time
girl beckon inga sailor to come hither.  Jake stuffed the rest of the cookie
into his mouth and walked toward the invitation.

"You know those coffin nails are going to kill you," he said.

Bo's sardonic laugh bubbled around the gravel in his throat.  "Boy, you
college kids know everything," he said.  "I quit smoking and I'll live
forever: '

"Not forever," Jake replied, sitting down in the chair next to Bo's.  "Just
longer."

"I've lived too damned long already."

Jake looked out into the blackness and the canopy of stars above them.  It
was a clear night, which was why it was especially cool, but there was only a
quarter moon out, which made things on the dim side.

Kate's questions this afternoon had set Jake to wondering Near as he could
tell, Bo was somewhere between fifty and a hundred.  The old foreman never
talked about his past nor said how old he was.  Bo was like the mountains- he
hadn't been born and didn't grow old, but had always been there.  At least,
he had been for Jake.  And that was why Jake wasn't going to pry.

"The world keeps changing, and I don't: Bo ground out the cigarette and
flicked the remains into an old coffee can he kept by the porch railing.  "
"Every day me and the world drift farther and farther apart, like folks
That's been married too long."

Normally Bo didn't talk all that much.  And certainly not about himself.
Jake felt himself growing uncomfortable and didn't know quite how to respond.
Cowboy zules said you should respect every man, even if he was crazy-so long
as he didn't show the mess that was in his soul.

Might be a good idea to divert Bo about now.  Take him oq this heavy track
and put him on to something lighter.  "You and L,aura sure are getting along '

Old Bo made a growling sound in his throat that Jake knew was a chuckle.
"Havinga kid like that around is like having a new pupPy "

"Don't be too nice to her."  Jake smiled.  "She'll get right attached to you
and won't want to go home."

"Wouldn't mind that one bit," Bo growled.  "Sorta like gettirg a second
chance at having a family."  He leaned forward , resting his arms on his
knees.  "You never think as you watch the ladies come and go that one day
it's gonna be too late.  That you're gonna be an old man and all alone."

"Hey, you're not alone," Jake protested.

Bo glared at him through the darkness.  "I'm exactly what you're gonna be if
you're as stupid as I was "

Jake scrunched back into his chair, trying to hide in the darkness.  In all
the time he'd known Bo, they'd never had one of these barqyour-soul lQnd of
conversations.  It made him feel like a point man leading an infantry unit
through a mine field.  Everything was kind of quiet now, but Lord only knew
what would happen the next time he moved his foot or tongue.

"Kate's a fine lady," Bo said.

"Yeah: Jake was not going to say more, but Bo's silence pushed at him.  Damn
it.  He was sorry Bo was feel inga bit down and regretful, but that didn't
mean Jake was going to make his and Kate's relationship into something it
wasn't.  " "it's nice having them here, " Bo said.  " " Place needs ladies
qound "

"What's Mary Redwing?"  Jake asked.

"She's a grand maw Bo replied.

"My mother comes out onre every blue moon."

"She's a wannabe grand maw Bo said.

Jake's mouth was open, ready to snap out a reply, but this time no words
came.  What the hell was this stuff about his mother wanting grandchildren?
She'd never said anything to him about it.  Besides, she knew that kids
weren't some thing you went out and bought like kittens or puppies.  There
was a whole lot of baggage that came with a child.  The kind of baggage his
father hadn't wanted to carry.  q The chair next to him scraped and Jake
felt, more than saw, Bo get up and stretch.

"Best get these old hones to bed," the-foreman said.  "Got us a couple of
full days ahead of us.  We got to get those calves all checked out and
vaccinated."

"Damn, I forgot about that," Jake said.  "I'm supposed to take Kate into town
one of these days.  My mother wants to visit " " " I imagine she does, " Bo
replied.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

"Go whenever's convenient," Bo said.  "You ain't all that much help anyways: '

"Thanks."

"You're going to leave the young one here, aren't you?"  "

"Appreciate that.  Kid's a good worker."

Without another word, Bo stepped off the porch and strode toward his little
cabin down under the willows near the creek.

Jake stared at his back long after it had disappeared into the darkness.  Why
hadn't Bo had any children of his own?  From his talk tonight, it sounded
like maybe he'd just never gotten around to it.  But the fact of the matter
was this was none of Jake's business.  He forced all thoughts out of his
mind, pushing them to where they could drift into the evening mist.

Whatever his age, Bo was getting on in years.  He was out of touch with some
things, but he was right about Kate and Laura.  It was nice having them on
the ranch.  Most likely it was their fresh enthusiasm for anything to do with
the prairie , the animals and everything else connected with the place.

And it wasn't just what they did to the atmosphere.  Kate also brought a
special light into his life.  She had a good sense of humor and a soft charm
that stoked his fires at the same time as they soothed his nerves.  She was
new to the

, ranch, yet She fit in so well it was as if she'd been there forever

Jake sighed and slumped down in his chair.  She hadn't been around forever
and she'd be around less than that in the future.  She wouldn't be here more
than another week or so, then she'd be homeward bound.  Home to her business,
her family, her friends.  Home to the big city by the lake.

Good thing it was already dark.  The thought of saying goodbye to Kate would
have sent the sun scurrying, and then everybody would be madder than hell at
him.

"You could close the door, you know."

Just as soon as the last word was out, Kate clamped her teeth over her lower
lip to keep herself from hollering out in pain.  Oh, my.  Every single teeny
tiny muscle in her body hurt.  Actually, hurt didn't come close to describing
how she felt.  Every cell within her screamed in agony.  " " Good morning to
you, too.  "

Laura's words came out blurred, having to make their way around a toothbrush,
but they were loud enough to make up for that.  Kate groaned to herself.

She and laura had separate rooms, but they shared a connecting bath I,aura
had gotten up first and had been clanging around the bathroom for ages now.

"You going to stay in bed all day?"

Kate shut her eyes, wishing she could shut her ears to Laura's demanding
voice.  She would have preferred being able to break the kid's neck, but in
her present state, that was not something she could accomplish on her own.
And the darn kid had made a zillion friends on the ranch, so Kate knew she
wouldn't get any help there.

"I'm just resting my eyes," she replied.  "

" You look like a corpse: '

"Thank you.  You're charming, too."

" " What do they called it when a body is dead and gets all stiff?   " Laura
asked.   " "Rigor mortis ."

"Yeah, that's it: '

174 A RING AND A PR OlL IISE A RING AND A PROMISE 175 Kate could feel Laura
staring at her.  " " Don't you have " " " " " anything to do?"  she asked.
"Like going up into the You need to move slowly, he said.  Warm up and
mountains and jumping into an icqcold lake?"  , stretch a little.  " od?"
Kate nodded.  "I'll do that: ' don't you feel go Laura asked.  He stayed in
the doorway, looking disgustingly pleasant.  - " I feel fme.  I just don't
want to play bunny rabbit and go " hop-hopping out of bed."

Need any help?  " " You overdid things yesterday.  " " No.  " " Go away.  "
Jake still didn't move.  It was obvious she was going to " Jake waroed you
about that," Laura said.  have to get up to assure him that she was fully
able to care Clenching her teeth, Kate forced herself to sit up.  Oh; for
herself.  Clenching her jaw, she put her hands on the bed Lord.  Now she
realized what pain was.  Pain was when you and pushed herself up.  lay real
still.  Excruciatingagony was when you moved.  " Oh!  " The cry escaped her
lips and she would have fallen " "You should Iisten to him, you know.  He
knows a lot if Jake hadn't dashed m, wrapping his arms around her.  The about
a lot of stuff."  door closed softly behind him.  Kate thought about throwing
something at the kid, but "I told you that you were overdoing things: ' knew
it would hurt her more than Laura.  " I want to use the "Shut up."  The words
were satisfactorily harsh, but Kate bathroom," she said.  was disappointed in
the tone.  It was too soft and mushy, not " I'm done," Laura replied, leaning
against the wall.  having near the emphasis she'd meant to convey.  " Don't
you have anything else you want to do?  " But she hurt so much that she just
gave up and sighed.  It " Uh-uh " was so comfortable in his arms, but her
pain wouldn't let her " Then get out of here anyway," Kate said.  " Get out
while relax completely.  That was probably a good thing.  It would you're
able to walk: keep her out of trouble.  "Jeez."  Shaking her head, Laura went
to the door and His lips ever so gently took hers, touching them softly
pulled it open.  over and over again.  "That hurt?"  he whispered.  "Good
moroing, Laura: " Nope.  " Kate's hand dashed to the throat of her
nightshirt.  What He let his lips wander along her chin and down her neck was
Jake doing at her door?  - so that she felt little, tingling sparks all along
her spine.  " Hi," Laura said.  " You better not go in there.  Kate's got
"gow about that?"  a super grump on: "Nope.  Just fine."  Jake stepped into
the doorway and stopped there, lean- His hands moved slightly, roaming across
her back, leaving against the door.  "Good morning."  inga trail of heat
under her thin nightgown.  Down her sides For an instant, Kate felt a deep,
burning annoyance at his and along her waist those hands kept moving.  "Any
prob cheerful attitude.  But just for an instant.  Good morolems?  ing," she
said, proud of how light and pleasant her tone "Only when you stop," she
murmured, hungry for his lips was.  to returo to hers.  "Little stiff, are
we?"  he asked.  "Maybe then I'd better not stop."

"I don't know about you, but I'm fine."   His llps came back to hers, so she
could quit longing for He had a nice smile.   But sometimes it was just a
little too them and just enjoy their sweet taste.   His hands were so much
for her tastes.   q; gentle they eased away the ache in her muscles.   Her
heart forgot to be wary, forgot its cautious nature and rushed ahead.

She gloried in the touch of his hands, in the fire that his caress awakened
and in the delight growing in her heart.  She wanted to come alive in his
arms again, to feel like a complete woman.

There was something about these last few days, of living in the vast expanses
of the prairies, that seemed to have freed her heart of its silly
constraints.  She was ready to accept the challenge of passion as well as the
promise of it.

There was no hesitation in her touch or caution in her lips as she invited
Jake to share her love.  She let her hands be bold and brash, her lips
demanding.  A fire grew in Jake's eyes that she felt in his caress.  An
answering fire flared up inside her.

When their needs could no longer be denied, they lay together , letting their
passions consume them both in a wild, raging storm.  It was better, hotter,
stronger than the first time.  Kate felt her heart explode in wonder, and
then later, as she lay in Jake's arms, she wished she could stay there
forever.

She was alive with him as she'd never been before.  Her heart was free to
soar, her dreams free to grow unhampered She let her eyes drift closed and
listened to the rhythm of Jake's heartbeat, the rhythm of her life.

The day crawled by.  After sharing breakfast with Kate, Jake had gone off
with the ranch hands and Laura to round up some calves.  Kate had wanted to
go, but Jake decreed otherwise.

"Stay here and take it easy," he'd said.  "This is supposed to be a vacation
for you: '

She'd argued, but he'd won in the end.  Laura's smirk as they left hadn't
helped.

So Kate had spent the day reading, walking around the buildings close to the
house and generally going stir-crazy.  In the middle of the afternoon, she
found Mary Redwing on the back porch.

"Want some help?"  Kate asked.

Mary was snapping beans with her hands while her eyes gazed out at the
prairie.  She turned at Kate's words and nodded at the bench next to her.

"You're a guest.  Our guests don't work."

Kate sat down with a sigh.  "Laura's out working with the calves, I'd like to
feel at least semi useful

Mary shifted the bushel basket of beans into the spare between them and gave
Kate an empty bowl to toss the beans into.  "Anything to keep a guest happy."

Kate smiled at the older woman and began to snap the stems off, tossing them
to one side, the beans into the bowl.

They worked in silence for a time, the sounds of the ranch washing over them.
Birds.  Men calling to one another.  The wind in the trers.  Man and nature
all mixed together.

"At home, you can't hear too many nature sounds," Kate said.  "Sometimes
birds chirping in the early morning, but not much else.  Unless you go to the
lakefront, of course."

"Must be hard to hear your soul then."

Kate snapped the stem from a bean and stared at it a momentI guess.  I mean,
we do have quiet times.  I like to listen to music, and that's kind of like
nature.  "

Mary nodded.  "Music is man's nature."

Kate thought of the George Winston piano instrumentals she liked to listen
to.  The soft rhythm of the music seemed to free something inside her, put
her in touch with herself.

"Me, I like Garth Brooks," Mary said.

"Oh?"  Soft classical music was what Kate viewed as revealing man's nature,
not cowboy hats and guitars.

"And T.G.  Shepherd," Mary went on.  "Know what the

T.  G.  stands for?  "

Kate shook her head.

"The German."  Seeing Kate's blank stare, Mary conti.  n_ ued, "He needed a
stage name and he was looking out the window and saw a German shepherd, so he
picked T.  G.  Shepherd after The German Shepherd."  ',r "" Weird.  "

"But true."  She went back to her beans.  "Jake likes you a lot: '

"Oh?"  Kate wasn't quite ready for the shift from names to personal feelings.
She snapped a few beans with great concentration.  "Have you worked here
long?"

" " No.   I came ten years ago, after Harry died.   I needed a place and
Jake needed a cook.   It's worked out.   " She snapped the last few beans in
her hands.   " I knew George, though.   Jake's father.   Very unhappy man: '

Kate bit her lip.  She'd like to ask a million different things, but somehow
couldn't.  "It sounds like it," she said.

"Jake is very like him.  He has a hard time being close, but you can trust
him.  Just be patient."

Kate reached down into the bushel basket, which was be coming alarmingly
qpTy.  How would she occupy her hands then?  "We're really just friends," she
said.

"He's had girlfriends, but never ones that could see inside him," Mary said
as if Kate hadn't spoken.

And she could?  "Neither of us is looking for anything lasting."

Mary pulled out the last handful of beans.  "The heart decides how long
something will last."

"Well, I hope it's listening to the rest of me then.  I have a business back
in Chicago.  Laura and I will be here for only a few more days: '

"For now," Mary said, her fingers snapping the beans as if for emphasis.  She
finished the last and stood up.  " " Want to help me bake pies?  The men'll
be back in a couple of houn for dinner, so we haven't got much time.  " "
"Sure."  Kate got to her feet also, feeling strangely content

Baking pies for the menfolk?  This sounded like somq thing out of a 1940s
western.  She looked out over the prairie , wondering where Jake was.  A
nineties woman she might be, but she missed him.

Chapter Ten

                                      cc

I could drive myself into town, you know," Kate said.  " It can't be all that
difficult.  "

"That's okay."  His tone was clipped and curt.

Kate watched as he thoroughly checked the two-lane highway before pulling out
onto the road.  He was either at his limit in traffic violations, an
extraordinarily cautious man or he didn't really want to go visit his mother.
Kate searched for some clue as to Jake's sudden mood change, but found none.

"Your mother seems nice," she finally said.

"Yeah, she is: He sighed.  " She likes to act as if she's tough as nails, but
she's really a pushover.  " His face darkened' People have been known to take
advantage of her "

Kate suspected he was referring to something in the past and made no comment.
No matter what they'd shared over the past few weeks, there was still this
barrier between them.  Pieces of himself that he'd locked away and wouldn't
let anyone touch.  They rode for a while in silence.

"Did you grow up in this town?"  Kate asked as the city limits came into
view.  " " Yeah, " he replied.  " " My mother still Iives in the same house."

"You have any brothers or sisters?"  Kate asked.  " " Nope.  " " "Your mother
live alone?  "

"With a bunch of cats and an old mutt."

Jake slowed down as they came to the outskirts of town, passing through the
usual hodgepodge of discount stores and fast-food outlets interspersed with
small motels.  The older part of town had a certain rustic beauty.  Old
trees, probably planted by the first settlers, lined the streets of simple
old homes.

They went a short way down Main Street, which could have served as a movie
set for a western, and turned left.  There were sidewalks in front of the
homes but no curbs.  That privilege appeared to have been reserved for Main
Street

Jake pulled off the road into the driveway of a simple onq story home.  The
house, garage and shed in back were all neat, clean and recently painted.
And the yard, although it had a rustic, natural appearance, was also tidy.

"Well, here we are," Jake said.

He seemed to be steeling his soul, and Kate started to worry.  Didn't he like
his mother?  Or was he conoeroed about what she might say or do?

They moved slowly up a walk made of railroad ties and bricks, and onto the
porch.  Kate thought he paused when they came to the door, but she told
herself it was her imagination Jake knocked lightly on the door.

A baying sounded from inside the house and suddenly the door swung open.
Jake's mother stood in the doorway, fixing them with that same hard gaze Kate
remembered from their last meeting.  A medium-sized hound stood by the
woman's side.

"Damn it, Jake," she snapped.  "What are you moping about now?  "

"I'm not moping about anything," he snapped right back.

"Then why in the world are you knocking on my door?  Everybody in the county
knows I don't lock it."

"Sorry, Mom," he replied.  "I was just trying to be polite" ,

"Poor old Lucille here thought you were some kind of damned salesman."  His
mother indicated the gray whiskered dog at her side, who was now wagging her
tail in welcome.

Kate stared.  The woman lived here all alone and never locked her doors?
Good heavens, that would have been asking for trouble back in Chicago, or
anywhere else, for that matter.

"Come in.  Come in: Jake's mother stood back from the door.  " I don't want
to spend good money heating up the out-of-doors when the Good Lord intended
for it to be cool: '

Jake took Kate by the hand and pulled her into the house, where they waited
for his mother to close the door.  She did so, then turned to Kate.

"Jake's a nice-enough boy," she said.  "But he gets himself into a grumpy
spell now and again."

"Kate," Jake said.  "As you already know, this charming person is my mother,
Faith MacNeill."

"It's nice to see you again, Faith."

Faith took Kate's hand.  "You best wait until you know me awhile before
making that kind of a judgment.  And you certainly never want to say anything
like that in public.  Less'n you're looking for a good fight: '

The flippancy was similar to Jake's, but somehow Kate had the idea she was
looking into Faith's soul rather than being distracted from it.

Kate smiled at the woman.  "The public be damned," she said.

"Lordy," Faith exclaimed.  "A woman of principle.  No wonder you and Jake
here get on so well."

Kate looked toward Jake and smiled.  Poor guy.  He chips and an assortment of
raw vegetables.  She handed one looked like a high-school boy whose mother
was telling his plate to Kate, then kept the other as she sat down.  football
coach how well he could sew.  "Your plate's in the kitchen," she told Jake.
"Why don't " So what's your plan, Jake?  " Faith asked.  " You com- you get
us some coffeq while you're there?  " ing back when you got your supplies or
you want me to As Jake marched off toward the back of the house, Faith bring
Katie back to the ranch later today?"  smiled over at Kate.  "Your coming
here is quite an event.  Jake grew a tad more uncomfortable looking.  " "Uh,
I Jake nqer had a woman staying out at the ranch with him thought I'd stay
and visit, too."  before.  " " You're going to stay and visit?  " Faith gave
him a look, Kate suddenly saw the reason for Jake's uneasiness.  The then
turned to Kate.  " He can't be worried you'd shock me, town matchmakers were
busily at work.  "Well, he stayed so he must be afraid I'm going to
misbehave."  with us in Chicago, so it's kind of a payback: ' "I can't
believe that."

"Oh?"   Faith gently pushed the two of them farther into the "Our furnaoe
went haywire and we had some smoke house.   " Oh, I can misbehave real good.
But he ain't got damage in our house.   Since it was going to take a few
weeks cause to worry.   I can be polite when I put my mind to it: to fig, he
suggested Laura and I come to visit: ' She took their jackets and led them
into the living room.   Faith looked disappointed.   "That's what he told us:
A It was decorated m a Western kind of a style with the same thoughtful gleam
appeared in her eyes.   " But he trusted you Spartan charm as outside.
Three cats already occupied the qq the dogs: ' room-a calico sat on the
windowsill looking out, a black "Actually, he trusted my sister with them,"
Kate said.   one with one white foot and its eyes closed sprawled on the "pq
it was more because he didn't think they'd take to sofa's backrest and an
orange tabby relaxed in a recliner and " glared at them.   "Sit in the
recliner, honey," Faith said.   "It's the best chair in the county.   Just
put Toby on the floor."   the walked in at that moment with three cups of
coffee.   Kate looked into the cat's eyes, so fierce they seemed to He let
his mother take one, gave one to Kate and then put be burning.   "That's
okay, I'lljust-" .   one on the table next to the wingback chair to her left.
He "Nonsense."   Faith marched up to the chair and swept the = went back
for his lunch.   cat onto the floor.   " " Kate here is a guest, you old
reprobate.   So, Faith said.   A healthy gulp of the steaming-hot liq "
uiqtsqemed to revive her spirits.   How d you two happen to Go find som lace
else to laze around.   m " Then she grabbed Kate by the arm and plunked her
down qq had just taken a bite of her sandwich-mounds of in the chair.   Just
as quickly, Toby jumped back up and onto qq roast beef between slices of
homemade bread.   Since Kate s lap.   " qq " " she didn't want to talk with
her mouth full, she had a moered y, aqqa sh'bborn one, Faith muttered.   You
both- mentor two to think.   Jake came back into the room, and it " "No,
ma'am," Kate replied.   was obvious from the scowl on his face that he had
heard his " 9 Scratch him under the chin," Faith said.   "He just loves
mother s uestion.   " "Jake sideswiped my date's car," Kate said.   that.
I'll get us lunch.   ,

Faith s eyes narrowed as she frowned at her son.  No About two seconds later,
she was back with two plates, q; body hurt, I hope?  " each piled high with a
sandwich about a foot thick, nacho

"No.  Just a few scratches on the car," Kate said, then grinned.  "And a few
scratches on Jake where I walloped him with my purse."

Faith let loose a burst of laughter.  "Good for you.  A1ways hoped someone
would come along and wallop some sense into him : ' " "Thanks, Mom."

They settled down to lunch, Faith barely touching her food as she recounted
story after story from Jake's youth for Kate.  They were the typical stories
a parent told-fights Jake had gotten into, funny things he'd said,
accomplishments

Faith was proud of.  But through them all, Kate saw the same stubborn,
hurting little boy she could still see in his eyes when he let his guard
down.  Was there any way to help him let go of the past and look ahead?

"Whatcha got planned for your lady here?"  Faith asked Jake once they were
done eating.  "Gonna visit some folks here in town?"

"We're visiting you," he replied.

"Jake," Faith snapped.  "Don't go word dancing with me or I'll set you in a
corner and leave you there until you're all happy and cheerful again."

"There isn't anyone else I wanted to visit in town."

"You're still as ornery as you were back in high school," Faith said.

Jake's mouth took on a grim, stubborn look.  He and his mother traded glares
for a moment.  Then she shook her head and finished the rest of her coffee.
" " Damn Tylers," she told Kate.  " They hold a grudge like a miser holds his
pennies.  "

Kate had her cup halfway to her mouth and froze in that position.  Damn who?
her mind sputtered.  She couldn't have heard right.

"Ain't no grudge to it: Jake was busy arguing with his mother.  " We're just
going to sit a spell with you, then head back to the ranch: '

"Oh, that sounds real exciting."  Faith snorted.  "Almost enough to make a
girl all giddy and giggly " " " Wait a minute, " Kate said.

Jake apparently hadn't heard her.  "I got me a bunch of calves to get ready
for the winter."

"Hellsfire, boy.  At least take her to the museum."

"Who holds grudges?"  Kate asked.

Jake went on again.  "I'm not taking her to some dusty old shack filled with
useless junk: '

"Shouldn't that be her choice?"  Faith snapped.  "No wonder you never have
company out at the ranch.  You haven't got any manners."

" " I've got enough manners not to bore her to death with dust and old
tales.   "

Kate stopped trying to get Jake's attention.  He'd been acting weird all day.
He wasn't not hearing her interruptions ; he was ignonng her.  And now he
was getting into an argument about a museum.  She had a strange suspicion and
suddenly knew where she wanted to go.  She got to her feet.

"I'd love to go the museum," she announced in a voioe loud enough that no one
could pretend to ignore it.

Jake parked the truck on Main Street in front of the museum and sat staring
at the sign advertising beautiful girls and cheap drinkc.  The museum was
housed in the old Longhorn Saloon building, and its original signs had been
repamted to contribute to the atmosphere around the place.  He didn't know
about the atmosphere in the museum, but that in the truck combined annoyance,
suspicion and resignation

"You could've come into Bobbie DeVeaux's office with me," Faith said to Jake.
Annoyance speaking.

"Why?"  he asked.  Resignation.  "The keys too heavy for you to carry by
yourself?  "

Kate gave him a look.  Suspicion.  He knew that one with his eyes closed.
Knew it would be there as a prelude to anger before the day was out if they
went visiting his mother.  There was no way the Tyler name would be left out
of things.

"It wouldn't hurt for you to be sociable with your neighbors once in a
while."  Faith put the key in the lock of the saloon door.  "It's folks
working together that gets things done."

"I don't have any problems getting things done," Jake replied.   - "Wouldn't
know it from all the complaining you do."   "I don't complain: Jake knew he
sounded snappish and tight, but didn't care.   " I tell you about the things
that I do.   If that bothers you, then I won't talk to you anymore.   "
Shaking her head, Faith pushed the door open.   Kate followed , ominously
silent.   " Never met a Tyler man yet that wasn't as bullheadeq as all get
out," Faith said, reaching in and flipping on a set of light switch esto the
right of the door.   " If it weren't for the fact they're so all-fired
good-looking, the line would've come to a dead stop back with old Jacob.   "
Jake steeled himself for the explosion, but Kate just smiled at his mother
and wandered into the room.   Photographic displays lined the outer walls,
while maps and a diorama were held in a case in the middle of the room.   "
This place is really unique," Kate said.   Why didn't she just blow up?   All
right, so he hadn't acknowledged that Jacob Tyler was an ancestor, or that
his own given suroame was Tyler, but he hadn't actually lied about it.   "
Probably the only town in the lower fortyqight that has its museum in an old
saloon," he grumbled.   " This was the oenter of Cold Spring's social,
political and business activity back in the old days," Faith put in.   "
Weren't no other building that rightfully could be the museum.   " " Yeah,"
Jake said.   " This was where the best fistfights, knife fights, gunfights
and plain all-around brawls took place.   " " Them were the good old days,"
Faith murmured.   " Things are a hell of a lot duller now.   " " And I'm
talking about the women," Jake said.   " The men took all their fights
outside.   " " The western states were always more progressive in their
treatment of women," Faith replied, trying to outdo him.

"Wyoming was the first state to give women the right to vote, you know."

Kate didn't appear to be listening as she wandered over to the diorama.  It
was a model of the town in the year 1900.

The saloon was in the heart of the town, a church on one side, the railroad
station on the other.  The saloon, the caption told her, was the only
building still standing, though a rebuilt version of the church stood on the
same plot over near the river.

She stepped back after a moment.  " " This smells like an old saloon," she
said, sniffing.

"That's just the sawdust you smell."  Faith snorted.  "A real western saloon
would mix whiskey, beer and sweat in with that pine smell: '

It was just that he didn't put any stock in that silly old story about
Caitlin and Jacob.  To acknowledge he was a

Tyler seemed to give it credence.

Kate walked on to a nearby table holding artifacts Old six-shooters and
knives fillerl up one display; ropes, spun and other cowboy paraphernalia
filled another.

"So who founded the town?"  she asked.

"Calvin Loughern," Jake's mother said, coming over to join her.  "Back in
1853: '

Jake turned to stare at some old newspapers on the wall.

They started in the early 1900s and chronicled major events q the qq; sea,eq.
al fus, a sheriff's son killed in World War

I, the closing of the raihoad station.

Would his murder here in the museum one day join the list of stories?  The
waiting was making him stir crazy.  - "I really ought to be getting back," he
grumbled.

"So go," Faith said.  "I can drive Kate on out: '

He just leaned against the doorway, feeling like a man awaiting hanging.
Maybe he should announce the truth now.  Confront Kate with the news and see
how she acteq.

"I just love old pictures," his mother said.  "Don't you?"

Kate joined her at the photo wall, and even from his post near the door, Jake
could see where they stopped-at the photo of a tall, thin man with dark brows
a handlebar ,

mustache and a stone face.  The one who bore a strong resemblance to himself.

"That's Jacob Tyler," his mother said, indicating the picture with her chin.
"An early settler and founder of the J-Bar-T spread."

Kate stared at the picture a long time before turning back to Faith.  "The
ranch is really old then, isn't it?"

He had told her that.  Just hadn't told her whose name was on the original
deed.

"A hundred and ten this past summer," Faith replied.  "And it's been in the
family the whole time.  Never been owned by anybody but a Tyler."

 "" Really?   "

"And only two of the Tylers have been JTs," Faith said.  "Old Jacob there and
my boy Jake."

But he's wasn't a JT anymore, Jake wanted to say.  Somehow silence seemed
safer, though.

"Here's another picture of old Jacob," Faith said.

Kate followed Faith down the row of pictures to the one of Jacob with a woman
and several young children.

No, he hadn't remained faithful to Caitlin forever, Jake silently told her,
but if a descendant was supposed to return in his place, then he couldn't
have.

"This his family?"  Kate asked.

"Wife Lizzy and sons Colin and Michael, and daughter Kathlean," Faith said.
"He married late.  Guess he was all fired up to stake his claim when he came
out here in the early 1870s.  Did well, too, as the story goes, but lost
everything 'cept his land a bit later.  Terrible drought one summer followed
by the bitterest winter on record.  Lotta settlers went belly up that year."

"But he started over and did well?"  Kate asked.

"Married the daughter of the wealthiest man around, joined their lands for
the biggest ranch around, but never seemed happy, tales tell."

Kate stood staring at the picture for a long time.  What did she see in it?
What was there to see but an unhappy-looking man with an unhappy-looking wife
and kids?

Hell, Jake should have told her back in Chicago that he had an ancestor by
the name of Jacob Tyler.  Should have got it out in the open, where they
could all have a good laugh at the coincidence.

Right now, he had better things to do than to wait around for lightning to
start another prairie fire.

"I'm going back to the ranch," he said.  "I promised Bo I'd be back to help
him."

"You need help, hire more hands," Faith said sharply.

"Mom, today's just one of those days.  We got a bunch of calves to vaccinate
and check out before the snows hit."

"I'd like to get back, too," Kate said.  "I don't like to be away from Laura
too long."

"Oh, all right," Faith exclaimed, ushering them out into the brisk air.

Jake squinted in the sunlight.  He'd never liked the gloomy, dusty smell of
the museum and now he liked it even less.

"So you never heard of Jacob Tyler," Kate snapped once he'd pulled out of his
mother's driveway.  "And I thought you were into honesty."

"I never lied to you," he said.  "I had my name legally changed to MacNeill
years ago, and as far as I'm concerned , that's what I am: '

"But you are a Tyler.  Your father was one and Jacob Tyler was your
great-great-something-grandfather."

"I can't help what their names were.  I had mine changed.  And I want no part
of them."

"You can't choose what you're a part of," she said.

"Sure you can."

He pulled out onto Main Street, and Kate stared at the museum as they passed,
feel inga strange weariness in her soul.  She had found old Jacob.  She had
tried to look into his eyes, to see into his soul and judge who he was, but
the old picture had been blurry and his eyes had been in shadow.  Or was it
that they were Tyler eyes-dark and shuttered to the world all the time?

Jake was a Tyler.  It was clear from the photo, from all the things Faith had
said, from everything.  So why had he lied?

Why had he pretended not to have ever heard the name?

Granny had been right and so had Laura.  What did it all -mean, though?

"It doesn't mean anything, you know," he said, as if reading her mind.  "This
whole Caitlin and Jacob stuff.  it's just a coincidence."

She shrugged her shoulders, cutting off any more conversation between them.
They sailed across the qvast, open prairie, carry inga heavy load of silence
between them.

He'd named one daughter Kathleen.  Was that his way of remembering Caitlin?
Had he wished things had been different or had he put Chicago and all that it
held out of his thoughts forever?

She thought of Caitlin passing the ring down to her daughters, so sure that
he would return one day.

We don't even know if it's the right Jacob Tyler," he said suddenly.  " It's
not egactly an uncommon name.  "

"It's the same one," she said, her anger deflating into weariness.  "And
you're right.  It doesn't mean anything, It's just so weird."

"Yeah."

He sounded less defensive, too, and Kate grinned his way.  Would it have
mattered to her that he was a Tyler?  Would she have not come if she'd known?
It truly didn't mean anything.

I qq ess the weirdness of it is wh I didn't say anything , he admitted.  I
don't want to be the puppet of some yq p, ' anoestor.  He if he screwed u it
s his fault.  I have my own life to lead.

But had they screwed up or were they just the victims of ?  bad luck Kate
didn't know what to thmk anymore.

And from the Tyler men I've known," Jake said " " Caitlin might have been
better off without him.  Both my father and grandfather were cold, distant
men.  All they thought about was getting more money, owning more property.
Old Jacob doesn't sound much different."

Neither did Jake, Kate thought, if you just put a negative twist on
everything he did.  "Maybe all you Tyler men learned from each other," she
said.

"I didn't learn anything from my father or grandfather ," he said.  "They
were never a part of my life.  How could they teach me anything?"

"Maybe their absenre taught you to reject relationships.  Maybe watching them
from a distance taught you to keep people at a distance.  y g

He stared ahead.  qq Ma be it tau ht me not to promise what I can't deliver,
he said, his voice edged with bitterness Or maybe I am like them and that
seems a good reason not to have kids of my own.  "

Kate watched the ribbon of road unfurl before them, seeming to head endlessly
into the qmmense sky.  "Even knowing the bad about your family makes you
luckier than a lot of kids," Kate said, suddenly thinking of Iaura.

Laura knew nothing about Miguel, nothing of his family history.  Miguel s
family wasn't even aware of her.  Now, for the first time since I.  aura was
born, Kate saw how she had cheated them all.  "

You know so much about our family tree, she said.

You know where you came from.  It's all laid out in that museum, in what you
called useless junk.  Damn it, Jake.  you're so well grounderl.  You know
exactly where you fit in your world.

"Yeah."  His resentment was so st ron she could almost taste it.  "I'm George
" Iqler's bastard son.  I know it and everybody in this whole damned state
knows it.  "

"Jake!"  Kate felt like screaming at him.  "I don't know what kind of
problems your father had, and I'm sure he had many, but he did accept you as
his son."

"This is a small town," Jake said.  "Everybody knew he was my father.  He had
to admit it."

"He didn't have to.  You said he was a rich and powerful man.  He could have
totally ignored you: '

He did, Jake replied quietly.  "Exrept for putting his qame on a little bitty
piece of paper, that's exactly what he

Kate sighed.  She should stay out of this.  It was a demon Jake had been
wreqtqg with for a long time and nothing she could say would change anything.
She had enough problems of her own, the most serious of which was how to tell

Laura the truth.  " " Do you want to stop at the house?  " Jake asked as he
turned onto ranch property.  " I'm going out to the calf roundup.  Do you
want me to let you off here?  "

She shook her head.  She needed to see Laura now-not to tell her, but just to
see her.  " " Laura's out there isn't she?  ' , qq ' I d lqqy qq how she s
getting along

He headed off toward the back section of his ranch.  "One of the boys can
bring you back when you're ready."

They bounced over open fields for several minutes be fore Kate saw the dust
generated by cattle and the men working with them.  As they drew closer, she
got a better look.

"Those are calves?"  she asked.  "They look huge."

Jake laughed as he stopped the truck.  "Were you expecting some cute, little,
wobbly-legged creatures?  You should ve been aroqd in early spring when they
were born.  These guys weigh anywhere from 400 to 600 pounds now."

" " My God.   She slowly let herself out of the pickup.   She was glad to
see that Laura was in the back of a truck, where she was relatively safe.
qqWhat are you guys doing here?   " the girl shouted.

P ,"

"We the to hell out Jake replied.  you're a little late for that."

Boy, that kid's mouth was getting big.  "Laura," Kate said.  "That's no way
to talk to our host."

"You'd better get back," La ra said, her voice filled with self-importance.
"Some calf could break away from the herd and run you guys down.  And we're
busy.  Ain't got no time to play doctor with you: '

Kate shook her head.  The girl's tone of voire seemed especially grating
today.  " " Laura- " " "Look out !  " " " Heads up !  "

Kate looked up in time to see a calf bearing down on her.

Somewhere in the distance, she could hear Laura yelling something at her.
Then all of a sudden, she was down off the truck and running toward her.  " "
Get out of the way, " she screamed.

But Kate couldn't move.

Until she realized that Laura was putting herself on a collision course with
the calf.  " " Laura !  " As the cry left her lips, Kate's feet moved.  She
had to ; The calf plowed into both of them.  Kate felt a sharp shove in her
side, feet sweeping out from under her, dust and grass flying in her face.
There was a hard thud when she landed and a slight twinge in her wrist, all
mixed up with shouting and stamping and snorting.

Pc y '

She o ned her e esto find qJake s worried face looking down at her.  "You all
right?  he asked, even as she was getting to her feet.

"I.aura?"  Kate asked as she looked around.

Bo was kneeling next to the girl.  Her eyes were open and she was rubbing her
head.  Kate ran over to them.

"She took a good rap on the noggin," Bo said.  "We best get her to home."

Lauraqlooked up at Kate with annoyance.  "Damn tenderfoot , she mumbled.  "
"I told you to get back out of the ' way.  I told you.  You just don't ever
listen."

Kate sighed.  She should stay out of this.  It was a demon Jake had been
wrestling with for a long time and nothing she could say would change
anything.  She had enough problems of her own, the most serious of which was
how to tell Laura the truth.

"Do you want to stop at the house?"  Jake asked as he turned onto ranch
property.  "I'm going out to the calf roundup.  Do you want me to let you off
here?  "

She shook her head.  She needed to see Laura now-not to tell her, but just to
see her.  "Laura's out there, isn't she?  I'd like to see how she's getting
along " "Okay."

He headed off toward the back section of his ranch.  " " One of the boys can
bring you back when you're ready.  "

They bounced over open fields for several minutes before

Kate saw the dust generated by cattle and the men working with them.  As they
drew closer, she got a better look.

"Those are calves?"  she asked.  "They look huge."

Jake laughed as he stopped the truck.  "Were you expecting some cute, little,
wobbly-legged creatures?  You should've been around in early spring when they
were born.  These guys weigh anywhere from 400 to 600 pounds now."

"My God."  She slowly let herself out of the pickup.  She was glad to see
that Laura was in the back of a truck, where she was relatively safe.

"What are you guys doing here?"  the girl shouted.

"We came to help out," Jake replied.

"You're a little late for that."

Boy, that kid's mouth was getting big.  "Laura," Kate said.  "That's no way
to talk to your host: '

"You'd better get back," Laura said, her voice filled with self-importance.
"Some calf could break away from the herd and run you guys down.  And we're
busy.  Ain't got no time to play doctor with you: '

Kate shook her head.  The girl's tone of voice seemed especially grating
today.  " " Laura- " " "Look out !  " " " Heads up !  "

Kate looked up in time to see a calf bearing down

Somewhere in the distance, she could hear Laura something at her.  Then all
of a sudden, she was down truck and running toward her.  "Get out of the wa
screamed.

But Kate couldn't move.

Until she realized that Laura was putting her se collision course with the
calf.  " " Laura !  " As the cry lips, Kate's feet moved.  She had to The
calf plowed into both of them.  Kate felt a sharp in her side, feet sweeping
out from under her, dust an flying in her face.  There was a hard thud when
she ' and a slight twinge in her wrist, all mixed up with shand stamping and
snorting.

She opened her eyes to find Jake's worried face 1 down at her.  "You all
right?"  he asked, even as s getting to her feet.

"Laura?"  Kate asked as she looked around.

Bo was kneeling next to the girl.  Her eyes were ope she was rubbing her
head.  Kate ran over to them.

"She took a good rap on the noggin," Bo said.  "

" W get her to home.   "

Laura looked up at Kate with annoyance.  "Dam derfoot," she mumbled.  " " I
told you to get back you ' way.  I told you.  You just don't ever listen.  "

on her.  yelling off the y," shelf on a left her shove d grass landed outing
looking he was n and e best n tent of the

Chapter Eleven

The doctor was taking forever.

Kate stopped at the foot of the stairs and looked up into the shadows for the
umpteenth time, but there was no movement, no sound.  She turned to continue
her pacing.

"Oh, God," she groaned.  "I was so stupid."

"It was an accident," Jake said.

He didn't understand.  He didn't know that all Kate had been able to sea on
that hurried ride back to the house was Laura's white face.  And with only a
little blurring, Laura's face when she'd been born.

"I was so careless."

"Kate, she'll be fine," Jake said.  He took hold of her arms, stopping her
pacing.  " " She's a tough little kid.  She'll just have a headache, that's
all.  "

She pulled away from him.  She didn't deserve his comfort'I almost killed her
once before and now I almost did it again.  " She closed her eyes and saw
again Laura's white face against the brown sand.

A step on the stair caused her to spin around.  The doctor was down.  She
hurried over.  " " Your sister is fine, " he said.

Kate breathed a sigh of relief.  She felt Jake behind her and leaned back
into his strength for just a moment.  " " She has a mild concussion, so she
needs to rest and take it easy.  By the beginning of next week, she should be
fine.  " " "Thank goodness."

"She looks a little wan right now, so I'm sure she'll sleep.

But wake her in a couple of hours to make sure everything is all right: '

Kate nodded.

"And remember, call me if anything comes up."  He turned and nodded at Jake.
"See you later, Jake."

"Yeah, Purdy," Jakemurmured.  "Thanks: '

The doctor's footsteps echoed in the hallway, and Kate found the strength to
stand up straight.  She smiled weakly ; at Jake.  His eyes were dark and
mysterious, but that was just because it was getting dark and no one had
turned on any lights in the room.

"You look like the doctor should've put you to bed too."

Kate could only shake her head.  "I'm all right.  I was just so worried."

"I know.  You were talking all crazy."  He turned and walked over to a liquor
cabinet in the corner.  " " Want something to drink?  Maybe a little sherry
to calm your nerves?  "

She shook her head again.  Crazy?  She could hardly re call what she'd said.
All She could remember was the terrible fear and the awful realization that
she'd failed Laura again.  She looked over at Jake, but he was staring out
the wmdow at the lengthening shadows, a glass of water in his hand.

She took a step toward the stairs.  "I think I'll just go up and sit with her
for a while."

He turned, but his eyes remained in the shadows.  "You sure that won't bother
her?"

I , .  :

"I'll be careful."  She got to the stairway.

"You think it would make Laura feel any better for her mother to be here?"
Jake called out.  "Want me to check

96 A RING AND A PROMISE j A RING AND A PROMISE 197 which airport has the
first flight in from Chicago, then find q; "Why?"  Jake asked.  someone to
fly her here?  " ; She knew what he was asking.  " I wasn't in any shape to
Kate shook her head.  "I don't think that's necessary."

" , , take care of anyone, even myself, Kate replied.   " But my He q,qit s
no problem.   And wouldn't her mother want to mother couldn't bear to lose
another member of the fambq here ily.   So she just took over raising Laura "
All of a sudden time stood still.   She was freezing, and i " I would guess
that Laura's not part of this facade?   " Jake was her warmth.   She was
starving, and he was her q qq paused, blindsided by the censure in his voice.
It food.   took her a moment to find her voice.   " That's correct," she
She loved him.   Wholly.   Completely.   Without question.   finally said.
" Laura doesn't know.   " She wasn't sure when it had happened, but there was
no " ?   Why not?   denying it was there.   Her heart was his, just as every
hope "qy not?"   Kate shrugged.   "That's just the way things in her body was
for his happiness.   She wanted to see laugh- worked out.   I wasn't in any
shape to take care of her.   I had ter and sunshine in his eyes, and more
than anything else, !   to put my life together.   It took a while."   love
and acceptance there, too.   "Ten years?"   he asked.   The words were
waiting to be said.   A voice inside her was She blmked, feeling very
uncomfortable.   "No, not ten shouting at her to tell him.   Screaming that
the lie was too q ye huge and heavy to carry any longer.   That love demanded
; " q Id?   " trust, and she had to trust that he would understand.   Love
Then why hasn t she been to was worth any risk.   q Suddenly the weariness
fell off Kate's shoulders, and as " Her mother is here," Kate said, her words
echoing in the , that happened, fury filled her heart.   Why had she felt
this need to confess?   She didn't need his approval or forgivesileqn qence
that had dropped down from the heavens and ness or anything.   This had
nothing to do with him.   Or with killed every last bit of sound in the I-
:.,qse.   Jake was still her love for him.   standing in the shadows, only
halfway across the room, but " qy should we tell her?   " she snapped.   "
What good 2 would it serve?   it seemed like miles.   , "My mother is Laura's
grandmother," Kate said.   "I'm He looked away, but not quickly enough for
Kate to miss her mother."   - the growing disgust on his face.   Still Jake
said nothing, and her mouth went dry with fear.   "qen qura jumped off that
wagon and I thought the I was a freshman in college.   My father was dying,
and q calf was running toward her, I tried to get in the way.   Why Miguel
was there for me.   He was a student at a neighboring ; do you think I did
that?   unlversity.   His family were wealthy landowners in Central He didn't
answer.   America."   Kate paused to take a deep breath.   "That's why " It
was love," Kate said.   " That means protecting those Laura, unlike anyone
else in our family, has dark hair and you love from all harm.   Or don't you
agree?   " that touch of olive in her complexion."   "I agree."   The words
came out terse through his tight She came slightly away from the stairs, but
kept her hand lqps.   "But what were your lies protecting Laura from?   How
on the railing for support.   " That period of my life was a would the truth
hurt?   " total disaster.   My father died of cancer.   Miguel was killed in
Kate sighed and looked away.   " You don't understand.   " g, .   some
revolution m his count .   And I was m an automobile Damn ri ht I don't.
You lie and in the end everyone accident.   That's where I almost killed
Laura."   ;q.   q::.   suffen.

"The world isn't all that simple."  She felt so tired, but there was no
sympathy in his eyes.  "It's complex."

"Yeah," Jake said.  "And the longer you hide the truth, the more complex
things become."  q "We were trying to protect Laura."  Another wave of anger
filled Kate's heart.  "And it worked.  Damn it, it workeri.  She's a normal,
happy Iittle girl: '

"Until she finds out."

"You just don't understand," she said.

"The hell I don't," he snapped.  "I know what it's like when people hide
things from you.  People that you should be able to trust: '

"Oh, you're full of it: She was sick and tired of his sanctimonious attitude.
" No one hid anything from you.  Your father admitted you were his son,
right?  He put his name on your birth certificate, right?  And he paid for
your education and a whole lot of other things, right?  "

"Money isn't everything," he muttered through clenched teeth.

"I know," Kate said.  "Money doesn't buy happiness.  Well, call me a cynic if
you want, but it does make a nice down payment "

"He threw money at a lot of things."  Jake's voice was rising.  "That was
easy for him.  He had a lot.  But he never treated me like a son.  He
wouldn't even acknowledge my presence on the Street Bo was more of a father
to me then he was."

Kate slumped against the wall, feeling drained.  "So your father wasn't a man
who could easily express his feelings.  That doesn't make him bad: '

"No," Jake said.  "Just dishonest."

" " And you're the great expert on honesty.   " Kate shook her head.   "
Except honesty isn't really the issue here.   It's fear.   You've built your
whole life on the concept of honesty above all else because then you could
condemn your father.   You just can't admit you might have been wrong.   That
sometimes love might demand a compromise.   " " "That's crazy.   Compromise
was what my father did, and that was wrong."

"qat's the real heart of the matter, isn't it?"  she said.  "You're terrified
that you'in like your father.  Terrified that you're unable to really love,
so you set up all sorts of barriers around your heart.  Are they some kind of
test-whoever knocks them all down and reaches your heart first wins your
love?"

"Where'd all this crap about me come from?"  Jake's voice was raw with barely
leashed anger.  "We were talking about Laura and the way you've been lying to
her: '

"We were talking about love and what it means."

"Well, it doesn't mean a damn thing to me.  It's all a myth.  it's either an
excuse people use to justify their behavior or area son you're getting hurt.
You say you love Laura and that's why you're lying to her.  My mother loved
George Tyler and That's why she stood by him even when he would barely give
her the time of day.  Believe me, love is somq thing I want no part of."

The room seemed filled with shadows now, hungry mouths ready to engulf them.
Kate shivered.  Unhappiness swirled around her, desperate to settle on its
prey.  She took one step up the stairway.

"You know, all your anger and self-righteousness has made you just like your
father," she said in almost a whisper' Unable to reach out to those who love
you most: '

She turned and fled up the stairs, thinking only of escaping from Jake's
presence.  But she'd gone only halfway up when she found two dark eyes
staring at her.

"Laura!"  she gasped, trying to find her voice.  "You should be in bed."

"I hate you: '

"The doctor said-"

But Laura had fled to her room.  Kate followed, trembling still from the
encounter with Jake, but unable to let her flee.  She stopped just inside the
door as Laura flung herself on the bed, then went over slowly.

"Honey," she said, reaching for Laura.  "Take it easy, sweetheart."

But Laura slapped her hands away.  "Don't touch me," she shouted.  "You're
not my mother.  I don't want you to touch me."

"Laura, I'm so sorry."

"You lied to me.  You and Mom..  " Laura burst into tears.  "Or whatever she
is.  The two of you lied to me."

"Wejust didn't tell you everything," Kate said.

"That's the same as lying."

"Please, honey," Kate implored.  "It isn't.  We were going to tell you.  We
were going to tell you everything."

"Oh, yeah."  A heavy sneer hung in Laura's words.  "When?"

When?  When she was brave enough?  When she had to?  When?  When?  When?

"When it was right, honey."

"You're lyingagain."

"We didn't lie to you," Kate insisted.  "You never asked and we never said
anything: ' " "How can I ask about something when I don't even know there's
anything to ask about?"

There was no answer to that, and Kate just sank back.  "I'm sorry," she said.
"We didn't mean to hurt you."

"It doesn't matter.  I can't trust you guys anymore."

It was so hard to think straight, to know what to say.  "Laura, we'll talk
about it when we get home.  Mom..  Grandma and I will tell you everything."

"I'm not going home."

"Laura, please."  Kate felt tears of panic well up in her eyes.

"I'm never going back to Chicago, never in my whole life."

"Chicago is your home."

"No, it's not.  I'm staying here.  I'm going to be a cowboy and I'm going to
live with Bo.  Bo would never lie to me."

"Laura, honey.  Please."  Katemoved forward, hungry to pull her to her heart,
but the girl squirmed out of her grasp and ran down the hallway toward the
stairs.

"a qI " i

"You can't make me go back," Laura shouted over her shoulder.  "If you try,
I'll just run away and hide in the mountains with the Indians and the
trappers."

Then she was gone, the hallway echoing with the patter of her bare feet on
the stairs.  Kate qust stared ahead, lqstening to the ensuing silence.  It
was as empty as the years looming before her.

Jake stepped into the shadowy confines of the baro and paused a moment.  The
dimensions and layout were pretty much like the old baro, but the smell of
fresh-cut wood still hung in the air.  Sighing, he walked over to a stand of
hay bales where two furry giants were reposing.

"Hey, guys," he said.  "How's it going?"

Nickolai gave a halfhearted tail wag, while Boris just yawned.

Jake sat down on a solitary bale.  "Good to be back home, huh?  Nice to be
able to run around without having to watch out for a zillion cars and trucks?"

Both dogs yawned.

It didn't look like they wanted to talk to him, but then he wasn't sure that
anyone ever did.  The ranch hands just looked to him for orders, and Bo had
been on the grumpy side lately.  And he sure as hell didn't have any friends
in the commumty.  Not with his stand offishness

The only people he'd let close to him were the three women in his life-his
mother, Kate and Laura.  And how much did they care?  His mother was always
hassling him, constantly trying to improve his character.  Laura was more
Bo's friend, just as Jake had been as a youth.  And now Kate thought he was a
stiff-necked, sanctimonious

SOB.

"Hell," he said to the now-sleeping dogs.  "She's probably right: '

He was just like his father, unable to care about anyone.  He was good at
fixing up the ranch, but fixing up his life was impossible.  He didn't know
the first thing about relationsqps All he brought to them was the certainty
that the other person would get hurt.

He closed his eyes and saw the ranch how it must have been a hundred years
back, with old Jacob wandering the prairie.  Had he been unable to love, too?
Or had this Tyler trait developed with Jacob's loss of Caitlin?  - Jake
could hear the wind outside, a mournful cry of loneliness.  No, he told it.
This whole Caitlin-Jacob thing was over.  Had been over since Jacob had left
her to come out west.  Love just didn't last as long as the hills.  No matter
how much Jacob had loved Caitlin or she had loved him, it was over.

"Laura?"  Kate called.  Both dogs popped up, and Boris gave a low woof as she
stepped into the barn.

Jake got to his feet, a frown shadowing his eyes.  "Laura?  Isn't she in bed?"

Boris and Nickolai rushed over to welcome Kate, and she bent forward to gave
each a hug, lingering longer than necessary with her head against Nickolai's
furry back.  She straightened up and turned to face Jake.  " " She ran off.
" " "Ran off?"

"Just a few minutes ago.  I looked through the house, then thought maybe
she'd be out here."

 "

" What happened?    "

Kate wiped at her eyes.  "She overheard us.  She's upset."  "

" Damn "

All his earlier anger was gone, leaving only pain in its place.  Laura was
hurting and so was Kate, none of which he'd wanted to have happen.  It showed
how criminal it was for him to get involved-all he brought was pain.

"I've looked everywhere for her," Kate was saying.  "She's not wearing any
shoes and it's getting cool out: '

"She's probably with Bo," Jake said.  "I always..  ."  What would she care
what he'd done as a child?  "Kids always run to him when they've got
problems."

"You mean to his cabin?"

"Come on.  I'll take you there."

But Jake had just reached her side when Bo's short, square figure appeared in
the door.

"Is Laura at your place?"  Kate asked.

Bo shook his head.  "Took her over to Mary Redwing.  Woman's good at mendin'
little critters."

"I'd like to see her," Kate murmured.  Her hand had somehow found Jake's and
she clutched at him.

"Mary gave her some sweetened tea," Bo said.  "Now she's got her all bundled
up in that big feather bed of hers."

"She's sleeping then?"  Kate asked.

"Mary said she looks to be saw inga skidful a logs.  May not be up 'til
mornin': '

Kate nodded and then, as if realizing she was holding on to Jake, let go.
She looked so small and alone herself-a little girl with nobody to lean on.
If he were more of a man, Jake would step in and hold her, but he couldn't.
It wasn't a space of a foot or so, it was a thousand miles.  It was over
mountainous terrain, a burning desert and a snake-infested swamp.  His feet
just wouldn't move.

The sound of Bo clearing his throat made Jake look up.  His foreman was
standing there, looking at the floor.

"Ah, ma'am."  Bo cleared his throat again.  "Laura's going to be needing to
come back here for the summer.  Girl's bought herself some livestock: '

"Livestock?"  Kate asked.  "Where did she get the money?"

Bo cleared his throat again.  " " I'm not at liberty to discuss the
particulars, ma'am, but she bought herself a colt.  " " "A baby horse?  "

Jake knew what Bo was doing.  Tears burned his eyes and he looked away.
Cowboys rules were right firm about this you could sin gall the sad songs you
wanted, but you couldn't show tears.

"It ain't born yet, ma'am," Bo said.  "His momma'll prabably drop him along
toward the end of April."

It had been bitter cold that January more than twenty years ago.  Jake had
been coming up to his twelfth birthday, and the only thing he had leftover
from Christmas was a he artful of bitterness.  He had spent another holiday
with just his mother, and things were generally going to hell.  ; He'd been
all packed up to run away.

"Mr.  Werntz," Kate was saying.  "laura's just a little girl.

She can't take on this kind of responsibility.  "

Then Bo had come by.  Chatted about nothing and everything until Jake's
mother had left to visit some folks.  q Once they were been alone, Bo had cut
to the chase.

Told Jake he wanted to buy a colt, but he needed a business partner.  Said
his cash flow was a little thin.  Jake hadn't known half of what the old
foreman was talking about but by the time his mother had come back, they'd
had themselves a cowboy contract-a firm handshake and a solemn promise.

"She gave her word, ma'am."

Jake had had to contribute two dollars a month.  And once the colt had been
born, he'd had to care for it.

Bo had had long talks with him about responsibility and how areal cowboy
didn't walk away from his.  But by then, all the devils in hell couldn't have
driven Jake away.  He'd been a rancher.  Owned himself a horse, the first one
of his herd.  And a rancher took care of his livestock.  That's what a cowboy
did.

"But..  ."  Kate sputtered.  "Aren't horses expensive to take care of?  They
are in Chicago."

"Ain't as costly out here, ma'am."

Jake watched as Kate just stared at Bo.  Poor lady.  She didn't know that
once Bo shook on something, it was a done deal.

"But there will be some expenses," Bo said.  "That's why I,aura'll need to be
out here this summer.  She'll need to help with things "

"But she's a little girl."

"Mighty good ranch hand, though," Bo said.  "Worth two fully growed men."

Kate looked at Jake, her lips working, but no sound came out.

"We'll take good care of her, ma'am."

Slumping, she turned back to Bo.  " " And she surely does love the outdoors.
"

Kate slowly nodded, and Bo put his hat back on.  Laura would be back here in
the summer, no matter what Kate

'7

wanted.  The kid would be back because it would help her heal, and Kate
wouldn't be able to deny her.

"Best be goin'," he said.  "Got things need doin'."  He started toward the
door, then stopped and turned.  "Get yourself something to eat, Kate.  Mary
had her daughter set out a spread up at the house."

"I will," Kate said.

With a tip of his hat, Bo was gone.

Jake and Kate stood there in silence for a long, long time.  It was a
painful, oppressive kind of silence, with each feeling their own piece of
hell.

"Well, I guess I'll drop by Mary's and see that Laura's okay," Kate said.
"Though I know I'm not needed.  Seems everybody around here's a better mother
than me, anyway" " " qura just needs time, " he said.

Kate shrugged, add inga short, bitter laugh for emphasis " " Like maybe ten
years?  I mean, if I felt it was okay to wait that long, why shouldn't she?  "

"Don't, Kate," he said.  "You did what you thought best at the time."

 "" Yeah.   Even if it was wrong: '

He wished he had the magic words to make her stop hurting, but he'd never
been blessed with a silver tongue.  "Come on," he said.  "I'll take you over
to Mary's: '

They walked from the barn without speaking.  Their shoulders almost touched,
their arms almost brushed.  He wanted to take her hand and tell her that
everything would be fine, but he had no right to.  Who was he to make such
predictions?  When had he become the great expert on emotions and hurt?

Night was sweeping over the land as if it were racing for a finish line He
had exterior lights on the buildings, but his eyes couldn't keep from
straying out to the open spaces beyond and the deep, dense darkness.  Jacob
had been lucky.  When darkness covered the land, he'd been safe.  The world
would leave him alone.  Jake had lights all over the place.  Day or night, it
didn't matter-the world was waiting and watching.  He couldn't run or hide
from the truth.

A RING AND A PRO

MISE

And the truth was that he brought only hurt to those he wanted most to find
happiness.

Mary must have heard their feqt on her orch for she opened the door before
they p ' j qqked, commg outside to om them.  She left the door ajar.

" handsq S ed s ust fine, " she told Kate, coming to take her

She led s sleeping qke a lamb.  Come see for yourself.  "

Kate to the door, then pushed it open enough so that they could see across
the room into the bed osite y g room opP Laura was 1 in on her side, her hand
in a fist on the pillow beside her as if she were ready to fight.  But her
face wq relqed, not angry.

Kate took a s closed again.  q back and Mary pulled the door almost " " Iqm
qlly sorry to put you to such bother," Kate said.

Mary sh ok hher back to the big house.  .  " er head.  Let her sleep.  Dreams
will wash awayy me of her hurt and anger, and she wil1 start to heal."  oethe
qeqqq and her lips grew tight.  "And you must e child is not the only one in
pain."

Kate just shrugged,

Mary flashed Jake a look he couldn't read, then took

Kate's hand again, drawing her over to a woro wooden bench.  The two women
sat as Jake turned to stare off into the night.  " Cano a qtn old Indian
story, Mary said softly.  " About g white goose.  When he was just a gosling,
he wandered from his nest.  got caught in the cu the never called to him, and
Cano rrent and was swept far, far downstq , ge was found by an old oose who
no longer had young.  She took care of him, but he always hurt inside.
Finally , when he was big and strong enough, he flew north, searching until
he found his home.  And there he found hqqng.  y o this day, birds go south
to find food, but they always F1 back north to their homes in the spring.

Jake leaned wearily against the porch railmg.  What was Mary trying to do.  "
" Iaura will heal best at her home," Mary said, as if she'd read his mind.

" " But she loves it here," Kate argued, " " seems so- " To take her now a pl
ac she can run to to healqg t here.  This is her refuge, ut not the place
where she can defeat her fears.  " The silence lasted almost forever.  Jake
scarcely dared to breath as he waited.  He wanted Kate to say no, she wasn't
leaving.  That this could be home, too.  He wanted her to believe that the
argument they'd had today was silly and over.  But even as he waited and
wanted, he knew it was wrong.  h py Ja b had dn had made too many good women
un one

Elizabeth wrong.  Ceorge had done Faith wrong.  Jake wasn't turning hqs qfe
into a bad cowbo song by doing Kate wrong.  y He straiq ned, and his feet
sliufflin on the wooden ed to waken Kate.  She g g of to her feet and qstedf
her hand briefly on Mary's shoulder.  you're right, she said.  "We'll all be
stronger at home.  She smiled briefly at Jake, then brushed past hq as she
hqed on up to the big house.  Jake couldn't for the life of him move.  His
feet seemed to be sinqng in quicksand.  For all his brave thoughts, he didn't
want her to leave.  Once she'd gone inside and the echo of the screen door
swin8qg ry shut had died away, he turned to Ma .  " Where d that story come
from?  " he asked."

I never heard of Cano the goose.  I made it u .  " Mary g 81q as she qq to
qot to her' feet and gave him a quick e door.  They needed to go home.  " THE
time was not right.  For what?  " He hated it when she spoke in riddles.  She
stopped in the doorway and turned to face him.  Her q'es were in shadow.  All
he could see was the glow of the qb qqdq q, looking waq and inviting and
homelike is entrance by her body.  ' qecious seqet ered.  She trusted y " For
you, she answ " " P y you with her most sq'en th to h but you weren't ready.
You must find the g ring her back.

Bring her back?  Why let her leave, if he was supposed to bring her back?  "I
think the locoweed got you, too," he muttered and left the porch.

The shadows swallowed him up immediately, but the qarkness brought him no
peace.  He couldn't bring Kate back.  He wouldn't.  That would be his gift to
her-freedom from the pain Tyler men brought with them.

"How's the little girl?"  a ranch hand-Kate thought his name was
Ronnie-asked.  "She okay?"

Kate stopped walking, but kept her hand on the door to the hallway.  "Just a
bump on the head," she said, trying hard not to let her voice break.  From
Laura's rejection or Jake's anger?  It was too hard to try to sort it all out.

"Glad to hear it.  She's a good little kid."

Kate just nodded, but he didn't move.

"You have your supper yet?"

The thought of food made the world dance around her, but she managed a weak
smile.  "I'm not too hungry right now.  I've got a few things to do and then
maybe..  ."

Luckily, his mother must have trained him not to press food on unwilling
ladies, for he nodded and went on to the kitchen.  Kate fled into the hallway
and up the stairs.  Maybe it was best that they leave.  She needed a good cry
and she wasn't sure one was available here.

Laura's room was empty, a silent reproach.  Kate raced by and slipped into
her own room, shuttmg the door and leaningagamst it as if she could keep all
the demons chasing her from entering.  After a mo mentor two, her breathing
slowed to almost normal and she walked through the darkness to the window
seat.

The ranch spread out below her.  Blotches of light lay here and there,
showing patches of normality, but her eyes sought the darkness.  She gazed
out at the prairie, or at least where she knew it was.  Its vast reaches
taunted her.  She knew nothing about it, yet she'd ventured into its wilds
full of certainty and confidence.

Like she'd ventured into this whole thing with Laura.

Like she'd ventured into loving Jake.

And like Custer, she'd been caught unaware.  She'd thought love would be
enough to make Laura understand.  To make Jake come alive.  What a fool she
was.

A knock sounded at the door and she spun around as it opened.  Jake stood
silhouetted there, light streaming in around him but leaving his face in
shadow.  If only she'd recognized early on that that's how he lived his life.
"qte?"  he said.

She turned on the light next to the bed.  "I'm here."

Light made the whole thing seem ordinary.  Just two people talking.  And if
she kept her eyes away from the bed, she wouldn't have to remember the other
things they'd once done.

"I made some calls," he said, and glancing at a paper in his hand.  "I can
get you and Laura on a flight to Chicago around noon tomorrow."

My, that was quick.  She hadn't even said for sure they were going.  "I see."
She felt behind her for the window seat and sank back down.

"I just thought..  : He cleared his throat roughly, then went on.  " I
thought from what you said at Mary's that you were anxious to get Laura home.
"

"Oh, I am," she said quickly.  "I'm just surprised that you checked out t5e
schedules already.  I hadn't quite gotten that far in my thinking "

He looked past her at the night.  "I thought it was probably best if you went
soon: '

His words hit her with the force of a wrecking ball, knocking the breath from
her.  Any hope that his anger was tanporary or that anything was building
between them fled abruptly.  Nothing like putting it bluntly.  But she'd be
mature about it all.

They'd had their little fling and it was over.  Winter was coming and it was
time to fly south.  Or actually, southeast.

She'd had her Iittle try at melting the ice around his heart and had been
frostbitten herself.  It was time to find some warmth.  At least at home she
could cry whenever she wanted to.

Jake was ready to be rid of them.  Maybe he was afraid they d sue if Laura
was seriously hurt.  Maybe he was just tired of them hanging around.  Most
likely, he'd seen the love in her eyes and wanted no part of it.

That hurt more than anything, but Kate hadn't lost her father and Miguel
without learnmg something.  Hiding her pain was one thing she was very good
at.

She got to her feet, looked Jake straight in the face and smiled.  "Where's
the airport we'd be flying from?"

Chapter 7iwelve

                                      cc

I want you to call me if anything goes wrong, " I.aura told Bo.  " It don't
matter if it's, like, midnight or really early in the morning, you know?  You
gotta call.  Okay?  "

She was clutching the mare's face to her own.  From the q sound of her voice,
Kate was sure she was near to tears, if not already crying.

"She'll be fine," Bo assured Laura.  "She's already done this a few times.
She's got a heap of experience in the momma business."

"I got money saved," Laura insisted.  "I can get on a plane and be out here
real Quick."

"She'll be fine," Bo repeated, patting the mare on her " y side.  Cross m
heart and hope to die.

But stuff happens.  " laura had pulled her face away from the mare, and there
was no doubt that she was crying.  Her face was dirty from q8 qb1qd in the
horse's hau, and tears had cut little rivq q the dirt.  Kate would have cried
herself, except her tear q ducts were running on empty.

"You know it does, Bo.  You told me so.  Remember?"

A grimace dashed across Bo's face for a flicker of a moment' Yeah I know
stuff happens.  That's why I'm going to keep an eye on Momma here.  Watch
over her extra carq qful.  Make sure everything goes down just fine.  "

Laura sniffled.

"Hey, Buckaroo."  Bo's voice suddenly turned gentle.  "Folks can't always do
exactly what they want.  You got your momma and grandma to take care of."

Kate's heart fluttered for several beats.  News spread across the ranch like
a prairie fire through dry grass.  She hadn't come to terms with publicly
admitting that Laura was her daughter, yet it seemed that everyone on the
ranch already knew.  Were they also discussing Jake's rejection of her?  It
was time to go back to Chicago.  Time to retreat and put her life in order.

"We should be going, honey," she said.  "I want to drop by Mrs. MacNeill's
before we go to the airport."

Kate thought that her tone was chock-full of gentleness and understanding,
but all she got for her pains was a glare from Laura.

"Hey, little buckaroo," Bo said.  "A good cowpoke always listens to their
momma."

 "

" Okay," Laura murmured.

Laura and Bo hugged hard.  Kate stared at them, wrestling with the pain in
her heart, then turned quickly on her heel and strode toward the Jeep.  She
felt rather than saw Laura approach.  She was afraid that if she looked at
the girl, the dam would burst, so she stared straight ahead.  Laura climbed
in.  Kate put the vehicle in gear.

"Goodbye, Pardner," Laura shouted out to Bo.  Hejust waved.

A strained silence rode with them as they bounced down the track toward the
main house.  Kate was thankful for the effort required to keep the vehicle on
the trail.  She wasn't up to thinking about anything more complex.

As they neared the house, she saw Jake standing on the porch, along with her
and Laura's suitcases.  They had packed right after breakfast, before they
had gone out to visit the pregnant mare.

Even with the weight of her sorrows, Kate's heart still did a little flip at
the sight of him.  He was a Western man through and through.  Slim and hard,
yet relaxed as he leaned against the porch post-a battered cowboy hat on his
head, a short sheepskin jacket with the collar turned up, faded jeans and
scuffed boots on his lean frame.

She let the image of him burn into her memory as she pulled the Jeep to a
stop in front of the steps.  By the time she'd turned the ignition off and
climbed out, Jake had carried their bags down to the back of the vehicle.

"Aqious to get rid of us, huh?"  she asked.

Her bright words met his silenoe and tumbled to earth like colored beads
thrown against a towering cliff.  His face looked even more closed.

"I'm not pushing anybody out," he said.  "You're welcome to stay as long as
you like."

"I'm sorry."  Kate bent down and grabbed a bag, throwing it into the back of
the Jeqp.  "I was just trying to put a little humor into the situation."

From the look on his face, Kate could see that humor was about as acceptable
as hoof-and-mouth disease.  She wiped her hands on her jeans, wishing she
could wipe the pain from her heart as easily.  qqWell.  : She paused to stare
into his eyes, then extended her hand.  "It's been an interesting experience."

There was so much she wanted to say, and so much that she wouldn't.  She'd
opened her heart to him, shared all the shadows hiding there, but it hadn't
been enough for him.  So it was time to pack up the tent and move on.

His hand inched out to meet hers.  "

" Thanks for bringing my dogs home.   "

"Always glad to help out."

They shook hands quickly and with the affection of business associates who
did not trust each other.  Then, without another word to Kate, Jake strode to
where Laura stood.

" " Glad you could help us out, " he said.  " " I mean, with the dogs, the
cattle and everything."

"Don't go working Daisy too hard," Laura warned.

"Ain't gonna happen," Jake said, shaking his head.  "qThat mare's on
maternity leave."

Laura nodded again.  "Bo says it's gonna be a hard winter You got enough hay
in?"

 "

" Yup.    "

"

"Good, " Laura replied.

They stood for a long moment, then Jake stuck his hand out again.  "See you
in the summer, Buckaroo."

Laura took his hand.  "I'm gonna try and come out over the Christmas
holidays: '

"Whatever works," he said as they shook hands.

Kate just stared.  Bo had looked like a throwback to the strong, silent men
of the past, yet he'd had no trouble hugginga child.  Jake looked like a man
of today, yet the only thing he'd allowed himself to do with Laura was shake
her hand.  For a moment Kate's vision blurred.  Maybe he was never going to
be able to show caring.

"Come on, Laura.  We need to be going: '

They climbed back into the Jeep and left.  Kate's heart felt ready to break,
areal physical pain stronger than she'd ever felt before.  It was over.  She
wasn't sure why or how or when, but she knew it was.  Just as quickly as
she'd discovered her love for Jake, he'd rejected it.  Rejected her.

She found herself swallowing hard as she raced down the lane toward the road.
Laura knelt on the seat, facing backwards , obviously trying to remember
every single detail of the ranch that she'd taken over as her own.  Kate knew
it wasn't safe for her to sit like that, but she wasn't up to speaking.  She
slowed down instead.

Once they were on the blacktop road to town, Laura turned around and slumped
in her seat.  She put her seat belt on without being told.  Kate no longer
felt tense, just tired and washed out.

"Somebody's gonna have to come out from the ranch and pick up the Jeep,"
Laura said.

" " Bo said it would work out fine.  One of the hands is visiting his mother
in Wyomingand he's flying in tomorrow night.  He'll drive it back to the
ranch.  "

They came to the edge of town, and Kate turned toward her daughter.  "I
promised Mrs. MacNeill we'd stop by and say goodbye: '

Laura just shrugged.

Even though she'd only been there once, it was easy to and the little cottage
in the small town.  Kate's eyes drank in the peaceful serenity of the area.
In some ways, what with everyone knowing the circumstances of his birth, it
had probably been hard for Jake growing up here.  But in other ways.

She sighed.  In other ways, it would be so nice to spend your days in a place
where everyone knew everyone else and looked out for one another.  She pulled
into the drive.  Faith MacNeill was standing at the door as they waiked up.

"Hello, ladies," she said as she came out to hug Kate, then Laura.  q'Hello,
Faith," Kate said.

"Hello, ma'am," Laura said.

"You can call me Faith, honey."  Mrs. MacNeill gave

Laura an extra hug.  "Although, if you want to pretend I'm your grandma, that
would be just fine and dandy."  q'I got a grandma back in Chicago," Laura
said.  " And I qq Mary Redwing she could be my grandma, too.  I don't think I
can have more than two grandmas.  "

"Oh, you can have as many as you want, honey."  Faith mussed Laura's hair.
"Actually, you should always have a few eqha.  You never know when one of 'em
will just plumb wqear out: '

"Okay."  Laura nodded solemnly.  "You can be my grandma: '

Faith put an arm around each of them and led them into the house.  "I hear
you both took some bumps last night."

Laura nodded and bent her head down, fingers working q:;::iaher hair.
"Mine's right here," she said.  "Doesn't hurt q'=:much, though: '

Faith dutifully looked where Laura was indicating.  "Good idea to have your
own doc check it out, though.  Don't want no cracks forming to let your good
sense leak out : '

Laura looked up at her, her eyes betraying her uncertainty as to whether
Faith was pulling her leg or not.  Kate wanted to laugh, but it would have
taken too great an effort

"Think you could do me a favor?"  Faith asked, still looking at Laura.  "I
was just about to have me a cup of coffee, but the cats are looking to be
fed.  Could you hand out some vittlesto them?  "

"Sure."  Laura's voice was filled with almost her normal enthusiasm.

"Just open that there can of food and divvy it up between the three bowls.
They'll come running: '

As Laura got started, Faith poured two cups of coffee.  After handing one to
Kate, she led her into the living room.  Three cats rushed by, hearing their
own dinner bell.

"So what about the bump you took?"  Faith asked as they sat down.

Kate just shrugged and sipped at her coffee.  "I'm okay.  The calf knocked
Laura down harder."

"I wasn't talking about no calf and you know it."  Faith gave her a look that
rivaled Granny Nan's for putting people in their place.  "I was talking about
that fool son of mine."

Kate's coffee needed staring at-long, hard staring.  "Hey, we weren't looking
for anything long-term.  Laura and I came out for a vacation and now it's
time to go."

"You love him."

Kate wanted to look away, wanted to look anywhere but into Faith's eyes, yet
she found she had no will of her own.  She just shrugged.  "A summer romance.
IYl1 pass: ' " "Summer's over."

"It'll still pass."

Faith put her cup down, looking as if she'd like nothing better than to knock
Kate and Jake's heads together until some sense came into them.  "You're the
best thing that ever happened to my son.  The first woman I've ever met who
could break through that concrete wall he's built around himself.  There was
something between you two..  .  : '

Faith's voice drifted off and they both let the silence reign for a time.
Laura's voice as she talked to the cats came in from the kitchen.  She was
telling them about her colt.

Kate got to her feet and walked over to the front window to stare outside.
Winter was on its way.  The leaves were off the trees and the bare branches
shivered in the wind.  Was she leaving because it was best for Laura or
because she couldn't stay around Jake any longer?  Mary had given her the
opening and she had jumped at it, but why?

"Jake had his chance," Kate said slowly.  "Maybe he prefers living by
himself."

"Maybe he doesn't have the guts to try something else.

He's a Tyler through and through.  "

Silence came back and seized control, holding them in its grip.  It wasn't a
comfortable silence, filled with peace and contentment, but one of
restlessness and tension.  The wind whistled through the bare trees outside.
A floorboard creaked toward the back of the house.  Faith's old hound woofed
quietly in her sleep.  Kate felt a sadness descend on her as she thought of
leaving, as she thought of the plane that would take her away from this vast,
open land forever.

She shook her head and turned around.  "Could we go back to the museuizi?  I
think there's time before Laura and q I have to leave."

If Faith thought it a strange request, she gave no sign.

"Sure.  I've still got the key."  She got to her feet.  "Laura, hon, are the
cats done?  Your mom wants to go to the mu q Laura appeared in the doorway,
her face reflect inga migture of annoyance at the reminder of Kate's status
and curiosity.  " "Museum?"

 "it's just a little bitty place, but it's all Cold Spring has: '

They drove there in a matter of minutes.  Faith left Laura = no time to start
poutingagain, though, for she spent the whole drive pointing out spots of
interest.  Jenny Tate's q- house, where a whole flock of birds once came down
the chimney.  The house where Jack Hollaran got knocked out when his wife
accidently hit him with a frozen rabbit.  And the place where Gene Kuski's
house stood before it blew up when he was installing indoor plumbing.

The stories stopped abruptly when Kate pulled up in front of the old building.

"Neato," Laura said.  "It's an old saloon: '

Faith repeated the story about how the bar had been the center of the
community, but Kate tuned the words out as she stepped into the Street She
was here to end something that had started generations ago.  Maybe it was
silly, and she wasn't certain she believed any of it, but at the same time,
it seemed heartless to let it drag on forever.

Faith unlocked the door and went in first, turning on the lights.  Laura
followed, making excited noises as she took in the room.  Kate just went
inside and walked over to the display of the Tyler family.

To Jacob's picture.

Once again, the piercing eyes sent a shiver down her back.  It was as if Jake
were standing there, staring at her.  Faith had said that all the Tyler men
carried a dark strain of Irish depression.  Did that mean Jacob had never
known happiness ?  That Jake never would?

"It's over," she whispered to the photo.  "It was never meant to be."

She fingered the ring in her pocket for a moment, then pulled it out and
stared down at it.  There was no sense in carrying it back to Chicago.  Jacob
needed to stop waiting for the call.  Caitlin needed to stop watching for his
return.  Kate herself needed to be free of the ring and its lure.  She
wouldn't use it to call him back, assuming that she ever had.  It was just
that somehow it all felt so possible now, as if she'd been caught in a spell.

"How come Jake's got a mustache?"  I,aura asked.  "And he's all dressed up,
like some old-fashioned cowboy."

Kate let the spell go.  She turned to I.  aura, who'd come up next to her.
"That's not Jake."

"That's an ancestor of Jake's," Faith told Laura.  "His name is Jacob.  Jacob
Tyler."

Laura gasped and drew her hands to her mouth.  "Jacob Tyler?  JT?  The magic
ring.  It's his!"

"Magic ring?"  Faith asked.  "qI,aura, please," Kate murmured.  She had
wanted to end this quietly.

"It's got to be," I.  aura said.  'qWhat magic ring?  " Faith asked again.  "
"It rained real hard in Chicago, you know?  " Laura began "And when we were
cleaning up, we found a bunch of old stuff that we were keeping for Granny
Nan.  She had stuff from a woman called Kate, only it's pronounced a
different kinda way.  She's a great-great something to us: '

"She's one of your ancestors," Faith said.

"Yeah," Laura replied.  "And she had this magic ring that my Granny Nan was
keeping."

 "what's magic about it?"   Faith asked.

"Granny Nan says it's supposed to set right what didn't get made right when
it was supposed to: '

Faith's brow wrinkled as questions danced in her eyes.  What bothered Kate
was that there wasn't the faintest touch of disbelief in them.

Kate felt a weariness, an inevitability about things, and handed the ring to
Faith.  "Her name was Caitlin Donahue and she was my
great-great-grandmother," she said.  "She snd Jacob Tyler were in love, but
they lost everything in the qgo Five.  Caitlin married a middle-aged butcher
in order to take care of her family.  Jacob came out west, but before he
left, he promised to return if Caitlin ever needed him.  He gave her the ring
as his pledge."

Faith turned the ring over in her hand, staring at it, then ataringat the
picture.  "And did he return?"  she asked afta a long moment.

"No."  Kate found herself looking at the picture also.  At the unhappiness in
his eyes.  "Caitlin always believed he qvould, though.  The ring was to be
passed down to the qghters in the family."

"And Kate's the first one."  q "The first one?"  Faith asked.

"All the rest were sons," Laura said.  "And then we found it and Jake came."

Faith's long, low whistle said she was falling for the story just as Laura
had.  This was getting out of hand.  Kate was sorry she'd come here, sorry
she'd felt the urge to say goodbye to Jacob.

"And what was supposed to happen once Jacob came back?"  Faith asked.

Kate just shrugged.  It was time to go, time she escaped from this crazy
fairy tale she'd fallen into.  The mustiness of the room was getting to her.
She was feeling as old and tired as the people in the pictures before her.

"Kate's supposed to give him back his angel," L,aura said.

"What?"  Kate frowned at the girl.

"Granny told me," Laura said.  "Jacob gave Caitlin his guardian angel to
watch over her.  You know."  The girl's voice grew impatient.  "Granny always
said the stars are angels with lanterns watching over us.  Well, Jacob gave
his to Caitlin and she has to give it back.  Granny said it was something
about trust: ' " " I never heard that " Kate remembered a little uneasily the
compulsion she'd had to trust Jake yesterday with the truth about I.  aura.
The unreasoning conviction that she couldn't keep secrets from him had seemed
to come out of nowhere.

I.  aura's eyes turned eager.  She clutched at Kate's hand.  "Maybe that's it
then," she said.  "You've got to go back and give Jake his angel."

Kate shook her head.  "Laura, I'm not Caitlin and Jake's not Jacob: '

"But-"

Faith put her hand on I.  aura's shoulder.  "I think Kate did trust him with
something pretty special yesterday, honey.  I think it just didn't work "

Laura obviously didn't understand.  She looked from one woman to the other,
then sighed.

Kate closed Faith's fingers around the ring.  "Why don't you keep this for
the museum?  Jacob deserves to have it back."

Faith stared at the ring lying in her hand.

"But he doesn't want it," Laura said.  "I just know it: '

Kate turned away from the picture, from those eyes that would always haunt
her.  "It's time we left for the airport "

"Don't go dumping your spleen on me," Bo snapped.  "Ain't my fault those
pretty little ladies went back to Chicaw -go."

"Look who the hell is calling me grumpy," Jake shouted right back.  "Sort of
like the pot calling the kettle black."

"At least I'm honest enough to admit I'm gonna miss the kid: '

"I'm going to miss the kid, too," Jake protested.  Hell, he was gonna miss a
hell of a lot more than the kid.  Kate had somehow become part of his life,
part of his very soul, and it seemed impossible to imagine living without
her.  But he sure wasn't admitting that to Bo.

Surrounded by hay bales, the two of them glared at each other.  Jake could
feel the bile bubbling up from his stomach They were going to have themselves
a knock-down, drag-out fight.  Boris and Nickolai whined in nervousness, but
his heart beat in eager anticipation as he waited for Bo's retort.

"If you're gonna miss them so all-fired much, then why don't you hightail
your butt out to that airport and bring them back on home?  " Bo asked
quietly.

Jake felt like a horse had kicked him in the stomach.  Bo wasn't playing fair
at all.  A knock-down, drag-out called for kicking, punching, scratching and
gouging.  Gentle words and mild tones had no place in a brawl like that.

"They're not cattle I can drag around where I please."

"You could ask her," Bo replied.  "Ask her nice."

"Chicago's her home.  She loves that big, crowded old city."

They stared at each other for several lifetimes, both knowing that Chicago
wasn't the issue at all.  Bo finally spoke.  "There's a leak in the water
tank in B section.  I'd best check it out "

Unmoving, Jake stood there, watching Bo walk toward the door.  " " You best
find yourself a nice cave for the winter," the foreman said.  " Grumpy as
you're getting', ain't nobody gonna want to live with you: '

Jake turned away, listening to the creak of the door hinges.  A whine drew
his attention and he looked down at his dogs, sitting there and looking up at
him with pleading eyes.

"Oh, stop giving me those damn moon eyes," he snapped.

The dogs whined again.  , " " Go with him if you want: Jack waved at the
door.  " " If you guys don't want to stay with me, then fine.  Just get the
hell out of here.  "

Not need inga second invitation, the big dogs were gone in a flash.

"Damn bums: Jake picked up his toolbox and went over to the stall he'd been
putt inga latch on.  " Give them a pretty face or a chance to chase
jackrabbits and they're gone.  "

The chill that Bo and the dogs let into the barn lingered after their
departure, slipping up the sleeves of his jacket and crawling down his bare
skin.  Forecasten were indicating that the coming winter was going to be a
cold one.

Jake was glad.  He liked winter.  He liked the harshness it brought to the
landscape and how it separated the weak from the strong.  Winter suited his
dark moods.  And it didn't take fancy forecasting techniques to see that his
mood was going to be pretty damn dark this year.

Why in the hell had he ever gone to Chicago?  He had a comfortable life here.
Sure, there were some things missing , but he'd come to terms with that void
a long time ago.  He had his land and he didn't need anything else.  The only
thing his little sojourn with Kate had given him was arealization of just
what he was missing.

Whenever one of his moods hit him, Jake would just saddle up his favorite
horse and ride off into the foothills.  And it didn't matter what the season.
Before long, the wide open spaces would set his soul at peace.  He would
become one with his land, like his Indian ancestors.  But now, whenever he
rode off, Kate's spirit would go with him.  The spirit of a woman who was
suited to the concrete canyons of

Chicago instead of the plains of Montana.  A woman of bright, sparkling eyes.
A woman who would only be hurt by staying.

The door swung open behind him and the light step twisted Jake's stomach into
a tight little ball, but he stayed kneeling in the stall opening.

"In one of your moods, are you?"

Jake didn't bother turning around He made a mark with his pencil where the
latch should go.  "Hi, Mom.  Nice to see you, too: '

The light footsteps shuffled through the straw on the floor, and she dropped
down to sit nearby on a bale of hay.

"You could just go after her and get her back, you know: '

"I've already had that discussion with Bo," he said with a sigh.  "We ain't
allowed to own people anymore.  Last I heard, Lincoln freed all the slaves."

"Gonna be difficult, aren't you?"

"No."  Being reasonable was hard, especially when dealing with unreasonable
people.  He marked the places the ' screws should go.  "I'm not being
difficult.  I'm just being reasonable."  i His mother snorted.  "A Tyler man
wouldn't know reasonable if it bit him on the ass: '

Words danced around on the tip of his tongue, but Jake kept his mouth shut
and started the screw holes with an awl.

There was no talking to his mother when she was in one of ' her moods.  It
was like getting caught out on the prairie in a !  summer storm.  You just
had to find shelter and wait it out.

He put one screw in, then another.

"You want anything, Mom?"  As soon as he said the words, he knew he should
have kept his mouth shut longer.

"No, I don't want anything much," Faith replied.  "Just a little respect, a
kind word, maybe even a smile."

Jake clenched his teeth for a moment.  "Hellsfire, you ; hardly ever come out
here."

 "

" How many times do you invite me?    "

"You're my mother, for crying out loud.  You don't need an invitation.  You
can come out whenever you damn well please."  _ "And when I do, you get all
grumpy with me."

"I'm always grumpy," he snapped.  "

" I noticed, " she replied.

His shoulders slumped.  Bo was right.  He should just go out and find himself
that cave up in the mountains and stay there until spring.  Hell, why come
down then?  He should just stay there the rest of his life.

"There's something you should know," his mother said.  "Your father's wife
died when you were about two years old."  Softness had come to roost in his
mother's face.  "And he asked me to marry him: '

This was news to Jake.  It surprised him, slowed him for the moment.  "Why
didn't you?"  he asked.

Faith stood up.  "Because he wasn't a man who knew how to be happy.  If I
married him, I would have spent my life trying to please him and I would only
have brought myself misery."

"Mom, I'm sor-"

"You know, you are so like him."

Jake's weariness increased.  "I know.  Unable to love."

"No, scared to death to show it.  Your father knew how to love, he just
couldn't let anyone see it.  Why the hell didn't you let Kate know you loved
her?"

"Who says I do?"

She just shook her head.  "I was wrong.  You're worse than your father.  You
can't even admit what you feel."  His mother took his hand and dropped
something in it.  "Here: '

He stared at a ring she'd given him.  "What the hell is this?"

"It's a ring, dear."

The sarcasm in his mother's voice was on the heavy side, but he decided to
let it pass.  "Thank you, Mom "

"It's got your initials in it."

Rolling the ring around Jake looked on the inside of the ring.  The
inscription was worn with age, but it was still easy to make out the letters
JT.  He wanted to tell his mother that

' his initials were JM, but he wasn't up to that argument, either

"Where did it come from?"  he asked.

"Laura said they found it in their basement."

Jacob Tyler's ring.  Great.  What was he supposed to do , with it?

"Well, I better be heading for home."  His mother bent over and kissed him on
the cheek.  " " Girl my age has to be ' careful how much fun she has in one
day.  My heart might not be able to take the strain.  "

"Mom, I-"

"You visit me next time.  We'll sing and dance and tell jokes "

There was no use talking to her.  Not when she was in one of her moods.  ""
Bye, Mom: '

She gave him a wave, then turned and quickly strode out of the barn.  Jake
looked at the ring and shook his head again, then dropped it in his pocket.
Didn't matter who had the ring.  There was nothing to the old story.

Not one damn thing.

Chapter Thirteen

                                      cc

Isn't it awfully early to be calling one of your friends, honey?  " Kate had
just come into the kitchen and found Laura hanging up the phone.

Laura gave Kate one of her dark glares.  Damn.  Was this how life was going
to be for them now that the family's little secret was out in the open?  Boy,
that was a hell of a trade.  Get rid of the blues that came around her kid's
birthday in exchange for a constant, year-round barrage of venom.  " " Laura,
" Kate said softly as she filled the coffeepot with water.  " We're going to
have to live together, so we might as well treat each other civill : ' " " We
don't have to live with each other.  "

The mixture of hope and darkness that filled her daughter 's face was like
scraping open an old wound on Kate's heart.  They'd been home barely a week,
yet it seemed as if they'd been having this discussion for years.  And for a
good part of the past seven days Laura had been sleeping and attending
school.  Kate wondered if she'd last until the kid was eighteen and away at
college.  " " You were talking to Bo again.  "

"I've got money," Laura said, her voice petulant and defiant.  "I can pay for
my telephone calls: ' " "I'm not worried about the money, but I don't think
you should be bothering Bo all the time."

"He said I could call any time I want: '

Words.  Angry words.  Gentle words.  Solicitous words.  Words of every shape
and kind whirled in Kate's mind, but none came out.  She poured the water
into the coffeemaker.

It wouldn't do to get in a battle over Bo.  To make it look as if she were
trying to drive a wedge between Laura and the grizzled old foreman.  Right
now, Bo was the one who'd given Laura her first colt.  Kate was the one who'd
taken the kid out of Montana.  The woman who'd sprung all kinds of little
surprises on the child.  No, there was no way she'd want to put Laura in a
position of chosing between Bo and herself Kate knew that the odds were
totally stacked against her.

"I'm not saying you shouldn't call," Kate said.  "You just have to remember
that he's got work to do out there and can't always talk to you.  And I
wouldn't want to see you neglecting your friends here at home."

"The kids around here are a bunch of dummies."  Laura threw herself into a
kitchen chair, laying her head down on her hands on the table.  "What would
happen to me if you marry Jake?"

Where had this come from?  "I'm not going to marry Jake," Kate said.  The
words whipped at her heart, bring inga stinging pain.  " " What about Lance?
"

"Lance?"  Kate suddenly saw there was more to it than a simple question.  She
joined Laura at the table.  "Well, I'm definitely not marrying him " " "
That's good: ' " " And if I should ever marry, what you would do-where you
would live-would be up to you: '

"That's no answer: The tone was surly.  " "Yes, it is.  Letting you know the
truth about your birth doesn't have to change anything.  You can still call
Grandma " Mom' if you want, and still live with her if I should move
someplace else, though I can't foresee that happening.  "

"If you married Jake, could I live on the ranch with you?  "

"Laura."  Was she deaf?  Hadn't she seen how Jake had _treated Kate when they
were leaving?  The pain bit at her, stealing the thin mask of contentment
she'd erected since coming back, but she just sighed and stood up.  "It's not
going to happen, but if it did, yes, you could live with us."

"What about Grandma?"  Laura pressed.

Kate felt almost at the end of her rope, but stopped fighting.  "Mom could
live with us, too, if she wanted."

"And Granny Nan?"

"Whatever they want."

"Cool " Laura jumped to her feet, almost sounding like her old self.  She
grabbed a cookie from the jar then started out the door.

"Laura?"  Kate felt bound to call her back.  "It's not going to happen, you
know.  Jake and I are through: '

Laura qust shrugged, her eyes reflecting her dqsbelief.  "Bo says he misses
you: '

Kate didn't want to hear it, didn't want her heart to jump with hope when
there was none.  "Bo's being polite."

"He says Jake is a big grump."  "

" He likes being grumpy "

"He needs his angel back: '

"I'll mail it to him."

Laura gave her a look and turned away.  "I gotta go to school."

Kate was left alone with a steaming pot of coffee and her thoughts.  Not a
great combination.  She pourerl herself a cup and walked into the living
room.  The furniture was covered with canvas drop cloths, ready for the
painters who were due to finish the cleanup of the apartment that day.

Kate sat on the edge of an end table and stared out the front window.  She
supposed she should be glad that Laura was actually talking to her, though
what would happen when this hoped-for reunion with Jake didn't take place?  "
" Are you okay, dear?  "

Kate started.  She hadn't heard her mother come into the living room.

"I'm sorry," her mother said.  "I didn't mean to scare you: '

"Oh, it's not your fault, Mom.  I was just..  .  thinking."

"Sometimes a pen on has to do that, but don't make it the main focus of your
life."

Kate laughed and went over to hug her.  "Coffee's made," she said.  " " And
Laura's getting dressed for school: '

"I know."  Her mother went over to rummage in her purse.  "I've got an early
meeting at the Iibrary, so I said I'd drop her off."  She pulled out her car
keys as Laura came down the hall, jacket on and school books in her hand.
"You sure you don't mind hanging around to let the painters in?  "

"No, I'm fine," Kate said.  "You all have a great day."

"We will, dear," her mother assured her as she ushered Laura toward the door.

Laura poked her head around the doorway.  "If Jake calls, tell him hi from
me."  She was gone before Kate had a chance to warn her it wasn't coming true.

Why was life so complex?  The only way Laura seemed to accept her was to
pretend she and Jake would get together again.  Should Kate play along with
the fantasy to keep things on an even keel or should she keep trying to push
reality ?

No answers were coming even after a second cup of coffee and a shower.  The
painters came and got started on the hving room, but no wisdom followed them
in, either.  Maybe the real problem was that she wished Laura was right, that
Jake would call her and that the misery of the last few days would turn out
to be a temporary phenomenon.

She wanted to believe that Jake missed her, that he was as miserable without
her as she was without him.  That whatever had caused him to turn away from
her would bring him back.

Eqcoept that none of that would happen.  Jake was just like his father.

Kate was relieved when a knock sounded on the door and q turned out to be
Granny Nan.  She was tired of her own

"You look like you need another vacation," the old woman said as she came in.
" " I do not, " Kate argued.  " " I need to get back to work."

"Huh: Granny went into the kitchen and poured herself a cup of coffee, then
sat down.  " How's Laura doing?  "

Kate shrugged and sat down herself.  "

" Okay.   Maybe a little better.   "

"Heard from your cowboy yet?"

"I'm not going to: Didn't anyone understand that it was over?

Granny made a face and sipped at her coffee.  "You looked just like Caitlin
when you said that," she said.  "A younger one, of course.  She must have
been almost eighty when Patrick and I married."

"What was she like?"  Kate asked.  "

" Tired.   Regretful.   "

That wasn't the answer Kate expected.  "Of what?"

Granny didn't answer for a long moment, but looked up into Kate's eyes.  "You
believe in the ring?"

Kate looked away, seeking her own refuge.  "I don't know," she said.  "Sort
of.  It seems like too great a coincidence and yet..  : '

"I think she loved her Jacob until she died," Granny said.

"She ever talk about him?"

" " Only once, I think, and then it wasn't directly.   Your dad was about
two and she was talking about the stars being angels with lanterns to watch
over us.   That someone had once given her his angel to watch over her and
she always wished she could give it back: '

Kate leaned back in her chair.  " " That was what I,aura said I was supposed
to do.  "

Granny sipped at her coffee, then pushed the cup away.  "She was the one that
pushed Patrick and me to get married We were going to wait.  You know, get
better jobs, save up some money.  She said love didn't come but once and you
were a fool to take chances with it.  That the angels couldn't protect you
from everything, least of all your own regrets, so you should grab love while
it was there and never let it

Granny's meaning wasn't lost on Kate.  "it's not always that simple.
Sometimes- "

"Actually, I think it is that simple," Granny said.  "I think Caitlin made it
complicated, too, and found out later that love was the only thing that
counted.  I think that's why !  she held on to the ring and the hope that
she'd get a second chance."

 "

" But she didn't: '

"No, and one lifetime spent in regrets seems enough, don't you think?  "

Sue was on the phone when Kate walked into the office, so they exchanged
silent waves and quick smiles, while Kate sat down in one of the guest chairs.

It felt funny sitting on this side of the desk, but then a lot of things
about the office felt funny to Kate since she'd come back.  She just couldn't
seem to concentrate, to put the effort and hours into the job that she used
to.  It annoyed her.  She felt as if she had turned into a weepy, clingy
female who could do nothing but think about a man.

Well, thqt wasn't quite true, for Laura's problem had about equal billing
with Jake in her mind.  It was just that Kate's Katering was getting about no
time at all.

Kate had just come back from visiting two luncheons that Sue had organized.
There had been a few minor glitch esto be ironed out, but Kate hacin't been
too conceroed about thq.  Neither, though, had she felt that sweet blush of
pride when everyone sang her praises.  There just seemed to be so much more
to life than work, yet that was all she was left with.

Sue wrapped up her phone conversation, obviously with her sister.

"How's Dani?"  Kate asked as she hung up.

"Fine," Sue replied, then glanced around at the desk.  "I should probably let
you sit here, Boss: ' 'qDon't worry about it," Kate said.  "It looks like it
fits you just fine."

"Things seqm to be going well."

"Maybe we need to talk about that: There were a lot of things they should
talk about.  Like where did Kate fit into the firm now that she was back?

"Kelly had her first counseling session today," Sue said.  - Kelly was the
little Korean girl Sue's sister and brother-inlaw had adopted.  "But she's
only six years old," Kate said.  "Is something wrong?"

"No, she's fine," Sue assured her.  "Dani and Chris just want to make sure
they're on top of problems that are going to come up.  She has to come to
terms with being an Oriental in a Caucasian world: '

"Has she been having problems in school?"

"No," Sue replied.  "The counselor said that kind of stuff comes in junior
high, when kids are so scared about fitting in themselves that they band
together and attack anyone who looks different."

Kate tried to imagine what her junior high years had been like, but she
couldn't remember much of anything.  She thought of Laura and her confident,
braggadocio attitude.  It was hard to imagine her having those kinds of
identity problems, but now that she thought about it, Kate was worried.

"And then, when girls get to their late teens, the whole adoption thing
throws them."

 "

" Whyq " Kate asked.

"I don't know: Sue shrugged.  " They start worrying about who they are and
why they're the way they are.  They start wondering about theu roots.  I
guess girls like to be solidly grounded in a personal sort of way.  "

When she'd first come into the office, Kate had been concerned about her
place in the catering business, but at the moment she couldn't care less.
She was even more worried about Laura than ever.

There had been some trauma in Kate's life, but now she could see how solidly
grounded she'd always been.  And it wasn't just knowing who her mother and
father were.  She knew where her reddish hair and blue eyes came from, but
she could also see now she'd absorbed so many things as she grew up.  How she
was good at math just like Aunt Hilda; how her talent for singing came from
Cousin Lou on her father's side, and her temper came from Granny Nan.  All
her talents, weaknesses and idiosyncracies were all explained All had a
cause, a source, a root.

"Boys seem to miss that latqhigh school trauma," Sue was saying.  "According
to the counselor, they don't have many problems until their first child is
born.  Then they fall apart completely."

Kate blinked as she stared at Sue, hearing the words but not really
comprehending.  Laura wasn't adopted and, although she had some falsehoods to
contend with, knew the family she lived with.  But that was only half of her
family tree.

"Enough about my family, though," Sue said.  "You seem preoccupied lately.
You still got that cowboy on your mind?"

Kate shook her head.  "Who?  Jake?  No, not at all: '

It was obvious from Sue's expression that she wasn't buying it.

"Really," Kate went on.  "That trip out to Montana was the best thing I could
have done.  I got to know a lot of cowboys: '

"Oh, yeah?"  Sue's grin filled her face.

"Get your mind out of the gutter," Kate scolded.  "I got to know them as
people."

"Whatever," Sue replied with a shrug.

"Anyway, they're like a town dog that's never belonged to anybody."  She
tried to sound carefree and careless, but didn't know if she even came close.
"They're fun to play with and they like it when you feed them.  And
sometimes when it's wet or cold, they'd like you to take them in.  But don't
ever try to put a leash on them.  They'll just get crazy."

Sue's dark eyes sparkled as if she didn't believe a word Kate said, but she
appeared to let it go.  "So, when do you want your chair back?"

Kate sighed and looked away.  She couldn't do anything about the ache in her
heart from losing Jake, but there were other things that had to be dealt
with.  "I really need a favor" "Sure," Sue replied.  "Anything: '

"Can you k on running the show for a little while longer?  I have a ew things
I need to get caught up on."

"Sure, I'd be happy to."

Instead of going upstain to the apartment, Kate went down to the basement and
into the storage room.  After rummaging around she found the box of her high
school and college stuff.  She took out a large manila envelope of newspaper
clippings and pictures from her freshman year in college.  Some dealt with
honors she'd zseived in school , but a lot were about Miguel.

She pulled out a photo of him, his Spanish features smiling out at her.  For
years Kate had feared that reliving those tzmes would bring back painful
memories, but now she just smiled fondly.  It was as if she were looking at
somebody else's memories, someone else's life.  It seemed so long ago.  " "
Kate?  " Laura called.

For just a moment, Kate felt a spurt of panic, then she realized maybe this
was best.  She had nothing to hide.  " " In here, Laura.  "

The girl stepped in and glanced at the items in Kate's hand.  "Whatcha doing?"

"I thought you should know about your father."

The same look of defiance came over Laura's face, but she didn't leave.  In
fact, she came over closer.  "Is that him?"  She nodded at the photo Kate had
taken out.

"Yeah.  He was five years older than me."  Kate held the picture up.  "You
have his eyes."

Laura took the photo and stared at it a long, silent moment A lump rose in
Kate's throat, but she swallowed it quickly.

"What was he like?"  Laura asked, her voice small and quiet.

"Funny.  Passionate about the things he liked.  Determined to make a
difference."

Laura carefully put the photo down and looked at the other things Kate had.
"Are these all of him?"

 "

" Mostly "

Together they went through the items.  Kate and Miguel at a picnic.  The two
of them at a bar.  Kate glanced quickly at Laura, but apparently the girl
wasn't thinking about her being underage.  There were other pictures of
Miguel with his friends from the university.  One of the last pictures was
obviously taken at his home.  It was of Miguel dressed in a vest, with
leather chaps on his leqs and a large sombrero on his head.  A horse was
behind him.

Laura took that picture from Kate's hand and stared at it a long moment.
Finally she looked up.  "I guess you've always liked cowboys, huh?"

The dogs stopped and turned back to look at Jake.  One of them whined

"I know it's cold," Jake snapped.  "" But I didn't say you had to come out
here with me.  "

They snuffled in reply, sending small jets of steam like vapor into the air.
After wait inga moment for him to come closer, they took off, crisscrossing
the prairie as they coursed for game.

There was a full moon shining brightly down on the land, giving off so much
light it was almost as if it were daytime.  Jake could see the dogs rurming
up ahead, he could see the frigid west wind bending the tall grass and he
could see the fingerlike shadows cast by the leafless trees.

It was cold tonight, which probably meant winter was coming early to the high
country.  Weather forecasters were talking about snow toward the end of the
week or the be ginning of the next.  The quiet time was coming.  Time for all
God's critters to hunker down someplace and wait for the new life of spring.

There were any number of fireplaces and stoves in his rambling old place, and
wood enough to last from now to then.  So Jake figured he should be warm
enough.  Physically , at least.

He knew all the firewood in the world wouldn't be enough to warm him clear
through to the center of his heart.  It would take a special lady to do that.
A super special lady with reddish hair, sparkling eyes and a smile big
enough to light up the skies of Montana.  But he knew that wasn't going to
happen.  Not in his lifetime.

Jake stopped at the fork in the road and whistl The dogs had run on toward
the creek, where their walq usually took them.  Down where the prairie grass
was full of rabbits, possum, quail and all kinds of other critters.  But that
wasn't his destination tonight.  Tonight he was taking the high road.  On up
to where a passel of Tylers had their q final home.

When the dogs reached him, they hung back, letting Jake lead the way.  He
didn't think it bothered old Bons and

Nickolai to walk in a cemetery at night-actually, the wee hours of the
morning.  It wasn't all that dark, an how.

"Ain't no reason for you fellers to be tense," he told the dogs.
"Halloween's come and gone.  So all these souls will be quiet for another
year."

Of course, seeing as most of those reposing here were

Tylers, that wasn't necessarily true.  Tylers were always brooding about
something.  It wouldn't have surprised Jake to find out that Tyler ghosts
roamed the J-Bar T at any time of the day or night, all year round.

Old Jacob Tyler had come up on this knob of a hill and had buried his first
wife up against a small stand of hickory It was a pretty little place, and on
a clear day, a body could see from one end of the spread to the other.
Jacob's children had planted him here when his own time had come.

Jake went over to a big log lying on the ground and sat down.  The dogs sat
down facing him.  Sighing, he rubbed his face.  He'd like to blame his
present condition on too much wine at dinner or dipping into his mother's
bourbon after dinner, but he had no such excuses.  Unless it was the fact
that he hadn't hardly slept in the past week.

, g y ?  q

"Nice view up here, huh u s

His companions chose not to respond.  " " You guys want to be buried up here?
"

Both dogs growled low in their throats.

"Hey, ease up," Jake said.  "I ain't pushing anything Just talking about when
the time comes.  Always a good idea to think ahead, you know."

Apparently mollified, the dogs took the time to look around.

"Don't matter where I'm planted," Jake said.  "You fellers can put me
wherever it's convenient."

The dogs lay down, heads up, and looked out over the prairie.  Watchmg their
breath hang on the air reminded Jake how cold it was.  He turned up his
sheepskin collar and scrunched down into his coat.  Weren't no need to bring
his dogs up here to talk.  He could talk to them anywhere.  There were others
who he had to put things right with.

So, Jake said loudly, turning to face the lined uq " y g tombstones.  What
are you folks plannin on for the holidays ?

There was no reply, probably indicating that whatever he had in mind was okay
with them.  Jake shook his head.

Lordy, but he was gettmg weird.  Must be old age creeping up on him.

Actually, he knew it had nothing to do with aqe.  Bo was older than him by a
good many qears and folks didn't catch him wandering around cemetenes talking
to the residents.  No, it wasn't age.  It was that dag-gone trip to Chicago
had done it.  Nothing had been right for him ever since hqs visit to the big
city by the lake.  Coming home hadn't helped him all that much, either.  He
was still acting stranger than a loon on corn whiskey.

"Sort of strange being up here and talking to dead people , he told the doqs.

They looked at him for a moment before going back to keeping an eye on the
prairie's night stage.

"Oh, hell."  Jake shut his eyes tight and held his hands over his face.  "I
got to get this over and done with.

PPq "

                                      "

He dro h qs hands and looked to his right.  We need , g.  " , to talk Geor e
q Jake shook his head.  I know you're my father, but I ain t never called you
Dad when you were living , so calling you that now don't seem to fit all that
well."

The wind whistled through the trees-moaning, as if George had been pulled
from a sound sleep.  Jake felt a little guilty about that, but then George
had the rest of eternity to sleep.

"I been bad-mouthing you, George.

There was a sharp squeal off to his left, causing Jake and the dogs to stare
out that way for a long moment.  After awhile Nickolai snorted.  Boris
checked out his partner's ear and then both dogs relaxed.  It was just the
eternal drama of tooth and claw being played out on the prairie.  Jake took a
deep breath and returned to his conversation.

"And I know that ain't right, seeing as how you ain't here to defend
yourself.  So I apologize."  - He waited, but George didn't reply.  Jake was
a little disappointed , but not surprised.  George had been a stiffnecked man
in life.  No reason to believe he'd be any different in death.

"I appreciate all that you left, especially the land, and I promise to care
for it to the best of my ability."

Jake rubbed his face with his hands.  His moodiness was starting to wear off,
making the cold and the wind feel all that much sharper.

"I thought you didn't want to marry Mom.  She says she was the one who turned
you down: He shook his head.  " Looks like neither of us is lucky with women.
We find a special one and we screw up.  qro 'em against us: '

This was the first time he'd admitted to himself that he cared about Kate.
The admission brought an extra pain to his heart.

"Probably for the best," Jake said.  "Us Tylers are an arrogant, stiff-necked
kind of a breed.  I don't think we'd wear all that well on a gentle lady."

For a moment, he clenched his teeth, held hard and waited for the pain to
pass.  Waited for the image of laughing eyes to fade away into the spooky
prairie soene before him.

"Kate ain't coming back, you know: '

A huge lump rose up and lodged in his throat.  Such a sadness welled up
within him that he was fit to bust.  Jake looked at the dogs and saw that
they had turned away.  Grateful for their consideration of cowboy
sensibilities, he let some tears flow.  One from each eye.  It wasn't much,
but it did ease the pain.

It was best for Kate that she wasn't coming back.  Tyler men weren't easy to
live with.  And sure as God made green apples, the world didn't need another
Tyler male.

"Ah, phooey."  Jake stood up.  "Time to head back to the house, guys.
Another two to three hours and we have to be up and about.  This is a working
ranch, you know."

The dogs stood up and shook themselves vigorously.

"Oh, George."  Jake looked off toward his father's grave.  " " I'm changing
my name back to Tyler.  No sense in hiding what I am.  Maybe you could have a
talk with Mom and tell her she can quit fussin' at me now.  "

He nodded toward the gate that would take them back to the prairie.  "Okay,
guys.  Head 'em out: '

His hands were cold, and Jake put them in his pocket as he carefully picked
his way along the path, but he stoqped when he fel something in his qacket
pocket.  He pulled it out and looked at it in the moonhght.

"Old Jacob's ring: He turned it over, letting the moonbeams flash off it.  "
Probably should just leave it with Jacob I sure ain't got no use for it: '

Jake looked around, trying to remember where Jacob was buried, but he wasn't
sure and didn't really want tog o stumbling around in the dark looking.
Hell, he'd leave the damn ring on his grave sometime when it was light.

Jake took one last look at it.  Dang thing could use a little cleaning.  It
didn't sparkle all that much anymore.  He breathed on it and rubbed the ring
on his jacket.  That didn't really help any.  Probably needed Mary Redwingand
some of her silverp olish to get it in shape.

He wished his life was as easy to shaqe up.  Just put on a little polish, rub
it up some and everythmg would be hunky dory He'd have the guts to take a
chance.  Kate would be all smqles.  Bo would stop qrumpingat him and Boris
and Nickolai would choose his com pan over anyone else's.

Jake put the ring back in his pocqt.

He took one last look around theg rave yard andp ondered on the fact that he
would be the last Tyler to be buried here.  That lump rose in his throat
again.

"Ah, just as well," he told the dogs.  "World's well to be rid of us anyway."

He walked down through the prairie, his fingers idly rubbing the ring.  His
heart idly making wishes that no one would ever hear.

Chapter Fourteen

There really was no use qoing over it again.  She'd bared her soul to Jake
and he'd reqected her.  There was nothing else she could have done, nothing
to regret.  Katep unched her pillow into submission and tried sleeping on her
left side.  Granny was wrong.  There was absolutely no connection between
Caitlin and Jacob and her and Jake.

None.  Not one little bit.  Not even a speck.

Her bed seemed to be filled with lumps, or was it just her mind working
overtime?  Kate threw her pillow onto the floor and lay flat on her stomach
like she used to when she was a kid.  That lasted about two seconds.  She
hadn't had a chest when she was a kid.  She tried lying on her back, staring
at the shadows dancing across the ceiling from the branches outside her
window.

Opening up and sharing secrets was a good policy-there shouldn't be secrets
between two people who really cared about each other.  But it wasn't
everything.  Well, at least she hadn't told him she loved him.  Nobody knew
that for sure but her.

Whoa.  The world stood still.

Just what was a deep, dark sqret anyway?  Something no one knew.  Mom knew
Laura was Kate's daughter.  And so did Granny Nan and Aunt Hilda and Cousin
l,you and.

Kate slowly sat up.  Who knew that she loved Jake?  His mother suspected and
so, probably, did her own mother.  But had Kate actually admitted it to
anyone?

No.  It was her deepest, darkest secret.

She fell back on the bed like a rag doll too limp to sit up.

So what?  Would it really have made a difference if she'd told

Jake she loved him?  He wasn't about to care if she did.

She grabbed her pillow back and smoothed it out at the head of her bed.  No,
not telling him was smart.  It kept one last little shred of dignity to hold
on to.

Even the angels can't protect you from your regrets.  Kate heard Granny's
voice saying the words, but saw Caitlin's eyes in the darkness.  She qust
rolled over.  She was not into regrets.  She was going to sleep.

Kate.

Kate sat up straight in bed, her heart racing as she glanced around the room.
It was dark, but silent.  Nothing was different Nothing was out of place.
The house was still.

Slowly her heart returned to normal and she lay back down.  It must have been
a dream.  She hadn't thought she was asleep-she'd never fallen asleep that
fast before-but what else could it be?  She closed her eyes and let her
breath out slowly, then pulled the covers up over her shoulders.  Winter
might not be officially here yet, but the nights were sure cold.

Please come.  I need you.

Kate sat up again-flew up, rather.  It hadn't been a dream.  She hadn't been
asleep yet.  But still there was no one here, no further sounds from the
hallway.

She slipped out of bed, her feet seeking her slippers, but not finding them
quickly, she sped into the hall in her bare feet.  The faint glow from the
night-light in the bathroom was the only light visible.  She peered into the
bathroom.  It was empty.

She quietly pushed open the door to her mother's room and heard her rhythmic
breathing as she slept.  Laura's room was the same, except that she could see
the girl's form sprawled across the bed in the light pouring in through the
open curtains.  Kate pulled the door closed and leaned against the wall for a
long moment.

Maybe it had been a dream.  Maybeqate Kate.  Kate.

She turned slowly toward the sound, the voice, the breath carried on the
winds.  It wasn't coming from her mother's or Laura's room, but from the
northwest corner of the apartment , from the direction of the living room.
She tiptoed down the hall, but that room, too, was silent and empty.  Even
the street below was deserted.  "qqq"

Kate spun, relief washing over at the sight of her mother standing in the
hallway.  " " There you are.  "

Her mother frowned at her.  "what's wrong?  Why are you up?"

Kate frowned back.  "

" I heard you calling and- "

"I wasn't calling you.  Not until just now: '

Laura appeared behind Kate's mother, looking sleepy eyed and crumpled.
"What's everybody doing?"

"I don't know," Kate's mother said.

"Did you call me?"  Kate asked Laura.  "I heard somq one call my name and..
: '

She closed her eyes and smelled the scent of pine needles , heard the sound
of the river rushing over the stones in its banks.  She felt the wind blowing
freely across the miles and miles of prairie.  Her eyes flew open.  Laura and
her mother were staring at her.  Even through the dim light in the room she
could feel their concern.

"Are you all right?"  her mother asked.  "Maybe it was just a dream: '

But Kate shook her head.  A strange certainty was growing in her heart,
giving her stength, giving her hope.

"No, it wasn't a dream," she said.  Her feet began moving back toward her
bedroom.  "I have to go: ' " "Where?  " Laura asked.  " " Montana.  " "
"What?  "

But Kate left them in the hallway as she hurried into her room.  The words
said, the decision made, she wasn't going to waste a second.  She grabbed her
suitcase from the closet and tossed it onto her bed.

"What are you doing?"  her mother asked from the doorway.  " " I'm packing,
Mom.  "

Laura slipped into the room, jumping onto Kate's bed next to the suitcase.
"She wants to know if Jake's still hot to trot."

"Laura."  Kate frowned at the girl as she grabbed up a handful of underwear
from her drawer.  "A true relationship is made up of many elements.  You have
to match psychologically , spiritually and emotionally, as well as physically"

"She wants to see if Jake is still hot to trot," her mother said, joining
Laura on the bed.

"It's not that simple."

"Are you giving him back his angel?"  Laura asked.

Kate stopped for a moment and folded the sweater she'd taken from the closet.
Maybe that's why the Tyler men had such trouble showing emotion-they had no
angel to stand beside them, to give them courage.  But she didn't need an
extra one anymore and neither did Caitlin.

"Yes," Kate said.  "I am."

Her mother got up and took the sweater from Kate's hands.  "Are you sure
you're all right?"  she asked.  "You've been under a strain lately.  Maybe
you should wait until morning- "

But Kate just hugged her mother tight.  "I've already waited too long," she
said.  "Caitlin waited too long "

Her mother stared at her as if she'd taken leave of her senses, but Laura got
to her feet.  "Your new jeans are in the laundry room.  Want me to get them?"

Suddenly, packing became a family affair-everyone grabbing things and sorting
them out and tossing other things aside.  Laura got Kate's jeans, then her
toothbrush, toothpaste and shampoo, while Kate's mother called the airlines
and got her a seat on a flight that left at eight in the morning.

Then she was ready, all packed and dressed.  There was nothing more to do but
answer Jake's call and tell him she loved him.  Kate's mother and Laura
walked with her to the door.

"Holy cow," Laura said, and stopped.  "You forgot something."  - " " What?  "
Kate asked.  " "A rope, " Laura said.  " " Bo says if you want to make a
cowboy do something, you gotta hog-tie him first: '

"Having trouble sleeping?"  Bo asked as he walked into the kitchen, his
cowboy boots beat inga dull stomp on the plank floor.

Jake looked up from the cup of coffee he was pouring for himself.  "Since
when are my sleeping habits any of your business?  You got nothing better to
do at night than sneak around and peek in my window?"

"That's one of the first signs of old age for a man," Bo said.  "Can't sleep
so good anymore."

"Go to hell."

"You find yourself needin' to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night?"

"I just happen to like getting an early start on the day.  That okay by you?"

"You don't have to explainy ourself to me."  Bo ambled over to helq himself
to breakfast.  "But near as I can re member, thqs " early start' business
came on 'bout last week.  Seems a little sleep wouldn't matter one way or the
other.  Seein' the dumps you been in lately, it might help " " " When did you
become my baby-sitter?  " " " When did you started needin' one?  "

Jake glared at him, trying to hold onto his temper as Bo filled his plate
with pancakes and bacon and fresh fruit and Jake had to look away.  Sleep
wasn't the only thing he hadn't had much of lately.  Food didn't have any
appeal, either

"So you going into town to get the salt blocks today?"  Bo asked.

"Yes.  We need something else?"

Bo shrugged.  Probably couldn't talk with all the pancakes he'd stuffed into
his mouth.  Jake sipped his coffee and found that he'd lost all taste for it,
too.  He pushed his cup away.

"Promised Mary I'd fix her chicken coop," Bo finally said.  "Need to pick up
some tar paper and roofing nails.  I'll hitch a ride with you: '

Jake tried not to grimace.  He wasn't in the mood for company, unless it was
Boris and Nickolai.  "I'm leaving in five minutes," he said.  "Just give me
your list."

"I'll be ready," Bo said as he crammed another wad of pancakes into his mouth.

Jake got up from the table and went out to get his jacket.  Hell, he'd been
looking forward to a solitary ride with no one trying to make conversation.
Ever since Kate and Laura left it seemed that there was always someone
hanging around He didn't need cheering up.  He didn't want cheering up.

He went outside, to be met by a brisk westerly wind.  It sent shivers right
through him and brought a thin smile to his lips.  The cold matched his mood.

Boris and Nickolai were hanging around the truck as if they knew he had a
trip planned.  "All right," he said as he opened the truck door.  "Might as
well make a party of it: '

"Hey, you know the sheriff don't like them monsters in town," Bo called as he
hurned over, buttoning his jacket as he came.

"They're less likely to start a fight than I am," Jake noted, climbing into
the truck.

Bo got in the passenger side.  "Don't blame me if folks tell you you ain't
welcome."

"Never thought I was: Jake started the truck and pealed out of the yard.  "
Besides, I never said I wanted to be.  "

"Huh: '

Bo's grunt was the only sound he made for several miles.  Jake was almost
starang to relax.  Maybe the man had some sense after all and knew that he
wanted to be left alone.

"Why don't you just break down and call her?"

Jake flashed a glare in Bo's direction.  "Ain't got nothing to say to her."
q'Kid said Kate really misses you.  "

"Kid doesn't know that what's for the best ain't always what's the easiest to
swallow."

"Kid probably knows better than you," Bo said as they got close to town.

"Huh: It was Jake's turn to grunt.  And Boris's turn to whine.  " What's your
problem?  " Jake called over his shoulder.

"Car coming," Bo noted.

"I see it," Jake snapped.  "You thinkqI don't know how to drive anymore?"

Nickolai q oined in the whining, so that it sounded like a concert in the
back.

"Will you two cut it out?"

"Better slow down and pull over," Bo said.  "Looks like the driver's
practicing for the Indy 500.  Probably some damn tourist: '

Jake eased up on the gas even as the dogs increased their volume.  The road
was a mite narrow and a tourist in a big boat like that was liable to become
edgy.  He'd slow down as they passed and "What the-" Bo cried.

The car had spun on the road, not in a skid, but like the driver was turning.
Except there was no road to turn onto.  It pulled to a stop sideways on the
road just ahead of them.

"Damn, stupid-" Jake slammed on the brakes and screeched to a halt about a
foot from the other car.  Just what he needed was a crazy driver causing
accidents

The dogs were on their feet, barking.  Jake got hit in the back of the head
with a wagging tail.  It added to his irritation

He flung open his door and threw himself out at the same time the driver of
the other car got out.  "What the hell do you think- "

Suddenly his tongue froze up on him and his feet took root in the blacktop.
Boris and Nickolai raced past him, their bodies quivering with excitement.
Kate?

She came up to him with a smile that lit up every dark corner of his heart.
" " You'll be okay now," she said.  " "I'm here."

She was a mirage, conjured up out the murky recesses of his mind.  She wasn't
here.  In a moment, he'd be alone and miserable once more.

"Everything's under control now," the vision said again.

The dogs were dancing around her and she took a moment to pet them.  He heard
the truck door open behind him and heard Bo's heavy step on the road.

"Kate."  Bo's cowboy drawl had changed from a growl to molasses and honey.  "
" Good morning to ya: '

They could all see her, too?  Maybe she was here; maybe this wasn't some
dream.  But he didn't want her here.  He'd let her go once.  Where the hell
was he supposed to find the strength to do it again?

"What are you doing here?"  he demanded.

She brushed the hair back from her fare and straightened up to look at him.
The wind was brisk and chilly, but she acted as if it was a spring breeze,
while it chilled him to the bone.

"You called me and I'm here."

"I didn't..  : He stopped.  He'd longed for her, seen her in the moonlight
and heard her laughter dance on the wind.  Was that calling for her?

"You've got the ring, don't you?"

He reached into his coat pocket and pulled it out, staring down at it as if
he'd never seen it before.  "I didn't."  He thought of last night in the
cemetery and the long walk back, of holding the ring and wishing he were
someone else.  Someone who could love.  He looked up, forcing his heart to
remain strong.  "But even if I did, it doesn't mean anything : '

"Sure, it does."  Her smile was all sweet and gentle, it looked to be warm
enough to melt the snowcaps off the rockies.  "It means that there's
something between us, something we can't deny."

He tried to look away, but his eyes fell on his stupid dogs, sitting before
her in adoration.  Even Boris looked like nothing more than a giant lapdog.
He turned.  The prairie, with all its harsh vastness, was safe to stare at.
It hadn't suddenly turned tropical just because Kate was back.

"You're forgetting something," he pointed out.  "I'm a Tyler, and Tyler men
don't have relationships."

"That's a lot of crap," Bo said with a snort.

Jake turned toward him.

The older man raised his hands as if surrendering.  "All right, I'll butt
out," he said, looking over at Kate.  "But if you need help hog-tying him,
I'm your man."

Kate just smiled, and Jake could have sworn he heard the song of birds in the
air.  Happy, noisy, spring like singing.  Mary Redwing must have slipped some
of his mom's bourbon into his coffee.

"I don't think I'll need any help."

That's for damn sure.  She wouldn't need any help because he was ending this
thing here and now.  Jake squared his shoulders and moved a step closer.
"L.ook, I don't know why you're here, but nothing's changed.  I'm not any
different from my father.  I'm stiff-necked and stubborn and-"

"Bullheaded and close-minded and willful," Kate finished for him.

"Right," he said slowly.  Why was she smiling when she said all that?  "" It
would be so much better to do this at night," she said softly, taking slow
steps forward.  The dogs moved out of her way, but trailed at her side,
adoring drudges.  " When the stars are out and the moon is shining bright: '
" " Why?  " He felt uneasy.  She was acting like the locoweed had gotten her.
He wasn't sure he should let her close to him, but to move away would seem
like he was running, and cowboy rules said he couldn't do that.

"To explain this," she said as she stuck something to his jacket.

He looked down, a little cautiously, and saw a tiny angel sticker on his
collar.  He was sure it was the locoweed and took a step backward.  Damn, if
she wasn't making him break all the rules.

"What's this?"  he asked.

"An angel," she said.  "Your angel."

"Okay."  Maybe one step backwards wasn't enough.  Maybe he ought to make a
dash for the truck, but would the dogs follow?

"You see, the stars are really angels with lanterns, there to watch over us,"
Kate said.  "Way back when, Jacob gave Caitlin his angel to watch over her.
I'm officially giving it back.  Now you don't have to be afraid.  You have
your own angel watching over you : '

"I'm never afraid," Jake grumbleql, though he had a very clear recollection
of somethmg awfully close to fear filling his heart the day she'd left.  The
thought of never seeing her again had nagged at him, worried him some.  Hell,
it had sent shivers of pure terror into his soul.

"Who's Caitlin?"  Bo called.  "And who's Jacob?  And how do they pass angels
around?"

"Shut up," Jake grumbled.  How had she known?  A cowboy wasn't supposed to
show the mess in his soul.  Not ever.  Had he broken that rule, too?

"Caitlin Mallory was my great-great-grandmother," Kate said.  "And the first
Jacob Tyler's true love."

Bo let out a laugh that echoed over the prairie and back.  "No fooling?  Hot
damn, don't that beat all."

"As for passing angels around," Kate went on, though her eyes were on Jake,
"I guess that's something you can do when you really and truly love someone
with all your heart.  Like Jacob loved Caitlin.  Like I love you, Jake."

The last words were said in a whisper.  Not one of shyness or hesitation, but
of intensity, and they hit Jake with the force of an earthquake.  He heard
the love in her voice and saw it in her eyes.  He felt it in the air around
him, but knew only despair.  God, he didn't want her to be hurt.

His damn eyes got watery and he turned to look away, seeking the peace of the
mountains off in the distance.  "it's " no good, Kate, he said.  His voice
was as sha as a newborn colt's legs.  "I won't let you be hurt by me.  And
that's all that would happen.  My father couldn't really love and I can't,
either."

She was supposed to wait where she was, patiently and silently, until he
regained his composure.  Cowboy rules said so, but she wasn't a cowboy and so
she came around to face him.  Came around to where she could see that the
water had extended beyond his eyes and onto his cheeks.  " " If you can't
love, why are crying when you're telling me to go away?  " she asked.  " The
dogs whined their agreement.

"I'm not," Jake snapped.  "It's the sun: '

"The sun's at your back," Bo called out.  "Try the wind: '

Jake desperately wanted to kick some old man's butt.  Unfortunately, he had
his hands full at the moment.

"You're not unable to love," Kate said softlq.  "You're afraid to show it,
that's all.  You're just so afraid of being rejected, as you feel you were by
your father, that you don't want to take that first ste : '

"Maybe take any step,q he said.

She shook her head.  "But you did.  You called me here last night.  If you
can do that, you can move on to other things."

She took a step closer.  "You can put your arms around me."  Her eyes iooked
up into his, telling him it was all right, they would be strong together.

He put his arms around her lightly, as if afraid their weight would hurt her.

"You can tell me you're glad to see me."

He shook his head, staring deep into her eyes, trying so hard to believe all
the dreams and promises he saw there.  Wanting to claim that happiness as his
own and that future for his tomorrows.

"I don't want to hurt you," he told her, tightening his hold and pulling her
closer into his arms.  "God, I am so afraid I won't be able to make you happy
"

"I have a part in that, too, you know," she said.  "it's not totally up to
you: '

He was starting to believe it was all possible.  The love in her voice
assured him it was, the light m her eyes said there was no denying it.
"Promise you'll kick my butt when I get moody?"

 "

" I do.    "

"And box my ears when I get distant?"  "

" I will.   "

Her eyes just laughed at his wornes, so he let the wind blow them all away.
He was tired of fighting anyway

"You two gonna spend all day making up?"  Bo asked.  "Some of us are a mite
cold."

Kate laughed as Jake pulled her closer into his arms.  "Not me," he said.
He'd never feel cold or alone or left out again.  "What about your business?
And Laura?"

Katejust snuggled in tighter.  "I'm thinking of starting a new one.  Maybe a
mail-order one."  She lay her head against his chest as if she intended to
stay for a while.  "And as for Laura, it's her choice.  She can come with me,
stay in Chicago or spend time in both places.  Although I think she's already
decided that we're all coming out here, Mom and Granny Nan included."

"You should have lots of help keeping me in line then."

She looked up at him with so much love in her eyes that he knew it was all
going to work out fine.  " " I think Laura's decided it's time Caitlin's
family finally made the trek out west.  "

"I think I'm glad they never made it here until now."

He bent down slightly to meet her lips and the world faded away.  There was
no more prairie, no more chilling winds or loneliness.  There was just Kate
and all her love and warmth and openness.  Every tomorrow would be an
adventure because he would share it with her.

"This lovey-dovey stuff is getting boring," Bo called out.  "The cows are
waitmq for their salt blocks."

Kate pulled awaq with a laugh.  "Well, we sure can't keep those cows waiting:
'

"No, ma'am, we can't," Bo said.  "The cows come first cowboy 's-wife rule
number one."

                                  * * * * *

SILHOUETTE

SPECIAL EDITIONq

SAME TIME, NEXT YEAR

Debbie Macomber

That Special Woman !

One unforgettable night with Summer Lawton had James Wilkens vowing to meet
her at the same time, the same place, the next year.  .

A FAMILY HOME

Celeste Hamilton

The sexiest man in Tennessee had proposed to Lainey Bates, but he'd done it
to give his son a family home.  Lainey wanted her husband's heart.  .

MARRIAGE ON DEMAND

Susan Mallery

Hometown Heartbreakers

Amid countless adoring females, Rebecca Chambers hadn't expected delicious
Austin Lucas to notice her, but he had.  Now he was planning on giving his
child his name; would he also be giving Rebecca everlasting heartache?

(R) SILHOUETTE

SPECIAL EDITION

THE REAL ELIZABETH HOLLISTER.  .

Trisha Alexander

The search for her true identity led Grace Gregory to a family of great
wealth and power, to Paul Hollister, a naturally suspicious man.  Was she the
woman he'd been waiting for?

JENNI FINDS A FATHER

Brittany Young

Alec Devereaux and Tess Parish both could achieve their dreams if they were
married for one full year.  Tess's little sister, Jenni, and Alec's daughter
wanted to make it permanent.  .

HEARTH, HOME AND HOPE

Kaitlyn Gorton

Cooper Sanford was back-but a lot had happened since Coop had broken Hope's
heart.  What was the secret she wasn't telling him?

:qqIq qqqqqqqq q.  qrqr

                                      :

( q Prepare yourself for ' a serious heat wave this summer with Silhouette's
latest selection of sizzling summer reading.

This sensuous collection of three short stories provides the perfect holiday
escape and is brought to you by three of Silhouette's favourite authors:

Annette Broadrick, Jackie Merritt and Justine Davis.

Return this coupon and we'll send you 4 Silhouette Special Editions and a
mystery gift absolutely FREE!  We'll even pay the postage and packing for
you.  We're making you this offer to introduce you to the benefits of Reader
Service: FREE home delivery of brand-new Silhouette romances, at least a
month before they are available in the shops, FREE gifts and a monthly
Newsletter packed with information.  Accepting these FREE books and gift
places you under no obligation to buy, you may cancel at any time, even after
receiving just your free shipment.  Simply complete the coupon below and send
it to:

HARLEQUIN MILLS & BOON, FREE POST PO BOX 70, CROYDON, CR9 9EL

No stamp needed

Yes, please send me 4 free Silhouette Special Editions and a mystery gift.  I
understand that unless you hear from me, I will receive 6 superb new titles
every month tor just 220' each postage and packing free.  I am under no
obligation to purchase any books and I may cancel or suspend my subscription
at any time, but the free books and gifts will be mine to keep in any case.
(jam over 18 years of age) l EPSSE Ms/MrsJMiss/Mr.

Address

Available: July 1995 Price: 4.  50

(R)SILHOUETTE

Available from WH Smith, John Menzies, Volume One, Forbuoys, Marfins,

Woolworths, Tesco, Asda, Safeway and other paperback sCockists.

Postcode

OHer closss 3lst December 1995.  his resene the right to refuse en
applicadon.  "Prices and terms subject W charge wMbul notica.  thfer only
valid in UK and Ire WrM and is not available to current subxriDers b Hris
sedes.  Reedern fn keknd Pleese write to: P.O.  Box 9546, Dublin I/.  Werseas
reeders please wme lor detaile.  ,nRiuna

P Rff R E M Cf You may be mailed with oMers from other reputable compenies es
e res uH sERvicE ol Ihia epplication.  Pbese tick box M you wou W prefer not
to receive such oHers.

HARLEQLT I No

(R)

"I feel like a piece of meat a couple of dogs are fighting over."

Bart patted Kelly's leg.  "Just be glad I'm the dog who won."

"I am.   But that doesn't do a lot for my self-respect."   Bart took her
hand.   "I'd say civilization hasn't been thoroughly destroyed if you can
worry about your self respect at a time like this."

Kelly stopped snq'fling.  "You're right.  I guess you're a lot smarter than
you let on."  He chuckled.  "Thank you.  That's the nicest thing you've said
all day But how could I possibly throw you to the wolves?  You've got the
best pair of legs I've ever seen."

oq wq oN

                                      ~

She pulled her hand from his.  "Well, that's a lousy reason.  Are you saying
that if you didn't like my looks, you'd have left me for the pirates?"  But
Bart was gazing toward the village, not heeding her words.  "Just what I was
afraid of," he said.  "Tivo guards now, with automatic rifles.  That probably
means they're thinking right along with us."  He playfully cuffed her chin.
"Well, my dear?  Up to another game of hide-and-seek?"

Janice lKaiser Oqllq qS

, .

li q Iarlequin qooks

TORONTO NEW YORK LONDON

AMSTERDAM PARIS SYDNEY HAMBURG

STOCKHOLM ATHENS TOKYO MILAN

MADRID WARSAW BUDAPEST AUCKLAND

For T'im and Margo Scofield th lq'q" d foqgtl q'bat cq won de q q qwitlq q
buageq hop iD from shor, G N Now h qug'I qqisuIely tqD

CHAPTER ONE

Baizr Morrqav q against the railing of the Ban Don, watching as the coastline
of Ko Samui slipped away.  The tufted crowns of the palms on the beach were
beginning to j blend in with the vegetation in the background.  And the rich
colors of the tropical plants, so intense on shore, grew softer with each
passing minute.  Monday sighed with relief , then looked over his shoulder to
sq if anyone was watching him.

A couple of Thai crewmen were loitering nearby, and the steward with the
gap-toothed smile seemed to be headed ; for the bow.  The captain was on the
ily deck.  But that was j all as it should be.  Nothing was suspicious.  ' It
had been a close call.  Gettingaboard the Ban Don had ; been a stroke of
luck.  His choices had been limited.  The airstrip was being watched by the
cops-he was cerlain of ; that.  Charter boats were out for the same reason.
Thank ' God for this rusty old tub.  It was a far cry from the Queen

Elizabeth II, but it might prove to be his salvation.  !  He'd found someone
with a launch willing to ferry him out to the boat just before it set sail.
It had cost him plenty, but what choire did he have?  The other passengers
must have wondered when he'd raced up the steps at the last minute with the
flight bag in his hand, then ducked into the lounge, hoping to get under
cover before he was spotted ' from shore.

Now he was home free.  Maybe.  When the boat finished its leisurely tour of
some of the islands in the Gulf of Siam,

"Well," Bart said, a trace of humor returning to his voice, "the jungle can
do one thing I hadn't realized-it can loosen the tongue.  Am I right?"

"Yes, I suppose so."  She idly pulled on a vine.  The past few minutes had
given her a very different sense of Bart.  She wondered now if the humor was
an attempt to cover his feelings so that no one would suspect he was
vulnerable Most men, even Duncan, didn't like to admit to weakness.

Suddenly Bart froze.  "Shh!  Listen."

She detected a faint throbbing sound.  "What is it?"  she whispered.

"A chopper.  That's a chopper, babe.  If it's the coast guard, we might be
saved.  Come on, leYs get to the beach."

The roar of the engine grew louder as he forced her to move as quickly as
possible.  She stumbled after hitn.  "Can't we slow down?"

"No telling how long they'll stay.  This may be our last chance to be taken
off by friendlies."

Friendlies ?  she thought.  That sounded like military talk.  But she wasn't
going to worry about that now.  Bart couldn't want to get off the island any
more than she did.

It took them ten minutes to get near the beach.  They ended up on the
opposite side of the village from the boat.  He moved parallel to the shore,
inside the protection of the vegetation, and in the direction of the village.

Kelly couldn't hear the chopper.  She wondered if it had already gone.

Suddenly Bart stopped.  Kelly looked over his shoulder and spotted the
helicopter.  It was on the ground, close to the boat.  A couple of men in
gray uniforms were standing at the open door.  " " Shit, " Bart said.

"What's the matter?"

JANICE KAISER 9S

"qat's a police helicopter, not the coast guard or navy."

"So what?  What difference does it make?"

His expression was pained.  "It's not the same, trust me."

"You aren't making sense."

He brushed the comment aside.  "We can't tell what's going on from here.
Those fellows are guards.  The others must have gone into the village.  Let's
work our way around and see what we can."

That made sense.  Kelly wasn't going to argue.

A finger of land separated the village from the cove where the boat and
helicopter were.  The area was slightly elevated and covered with palm trees
and undergrowth.  They crawled out to the edge of the plants, where they had
a good view of both the village and the cove.

The village appeared deserted.  A dog walked from one of the huts to a palm
tree and plopped down.  Kelly wondered what was going on.

"Where is everybody?"  she whispered.

"Probably inside.  And that's not good: '

"It means this is a friendly visit, not a hostile encounter"

"Could they be interrogating the fishermen?"  Kelly asked.  "After all, there
was an act of piracy in these waters a couple of days ago."

 "

" Maybe.    "

"Well, why don't we go down and find out?  After all, those are the police,
aren't they?"

" " Kelly, it may not be that simple.   The situation is a little more
complicated than you know.   Actually, a lot more complicated: '

She studied him but didn't say anything.

He sighed.  "The fact of the matter is, you and I need to have a
heart-to-heart talk."

The way he said it, and the look in his eye, sent a sick - feeling through
her.  He stared at the village, biting his lip.

"This isn't so easy to explain."

Kelly groaned as Bart scooped up a handful of sand and let it trickle through
his fingers before slinging the last of it away.  She stared into his golden
eyes until she couldn't wait any longer.  " " Damn it, Bart, just be straight
with me.  "

He let his eyes close slowly, like a man in pain.  Then he gazed squarely at
her.  With a couple of days' growth of beard, and his brownish blond hair
tangled and dirty, he looked more like a rogue than ever.

"Bart," she implored, "speak."

He took a deep breath.  "The police are looking for me," he announced.  "I'm
subject to arrest."

Kelly searched his eyes for a sign he was joking, but there wasn't any.  She
groaned.  She'd expected something like this, but it hurt, anyway.  And the
worst part was, she'd let him make love to her-several times!

"What did you do?"  she asked.

"Nothing, really.  I'm not a criminal.  The cops are the bad guys.  Some of
the key ones are on the take, and they consider it in their interest to
eliminate me.  We can't trust any of them."

She felt like crying.  "Do you honestly expect me to believe that?  The
police are practically within spitting distance , ready to take me off this
godforsaken island, and you say I can't trust them?  What do you take me for,
some kind of idiot?"

 "

" it's the truth: '

She looked at him in disgust.  "Shit.  Pardon my French but shit !  "

r.  qricE xazsq 97

"qlly, there's a perfectly reasonable explanation for everything."

"Oh, yeah?  Then why didn't you tell me about your qriminal tendencies
earlier?"

"There was no reason to."

"Damn right," she retorted.  "You were getting what you wanted.  Why spoil
it?"  q'Listen," he said, losing patience, " we don't have time to bicker.  "

"All right," she said, propping herself on her elbow.  q'LeYs hear it.  The
whole story.  "

"I'm involved in an undercover operation that's blown up in my face.  If that
was the navy or the coast guard, I'd march down there with a smile on my
face.  But there's only one reason the Thai police would be out here, and
that's to find me.  They're desperate to silence me.  It's that simp

Kelly rolled her eyes.  "Do you expect me to believe that?"

"Why not?"  He gestured toward the village.  "You don't hear any shooting, do
you?  Cops and pirates playing bridge?  Does that strike you as normal?"

"Maybe the police don't know they're pirates.  Not every fisherman's an
outlaw, you know.  Besides, as I said be fore, maybe they're interrogating
them."

He grimaced, apparently not liking her logic.

"What makes you so sure the police have come for you, anyway?  Did they know
you were on the Ban Don?"

"I'm not sure.  I got out of Bangkok because it was too hot for me there.  I
barely got away."

Kelly was skeptical.  "You said you're on a clandestine mission.  Who are you
working for?"

"I can't say."  "

" Oh, That's convenient !   "

"

" The more you know, the worse it will be for you, Kelly.

As it is, your life's in danger because you've been with me.  "

"That's convenient, too.  Sorry, I don't buy it.  If you've got problems with
the police, it has nothing to do with me.

I'm a tourist who's been shipwrecked and set upon by pirates I'm not a
criminal, and they will accept that "

"They won't."

Her eyes narrowed.  "I hate to say this, considering you saved my life, but
how do I know your story isn't a ruse to keep me out here?  Maybe you're some
kind of a perverted survivalist.  After all, this is every man's fantasy,
playing Robinson Crusoe with a half-naked woman: '

"Please, Kelly, let's not get into that again: '

"Damned right we won't get into that again: She rose to her knees.

Bart jerked her back to the ground.  Her face went right into the sand, and
she came up spitting.

"Shh!"  he said.  "They're coming out."

She was angry, but he had gotten her attention.  Lying beside him, she looked
down at the cluster of huts as she brushed sand from her face.  Three or four
fishermen had come out of one of the houses.  With them were half a dozen
policemen, including an officer who was talking animatedly with a fisherman
who appeared to be the leader.

They were much too far away to be heard, but the fisherman kept pointing
toward the jungle, then out to sea.  It wasn't hard to imagine they were
discussing her and Bart.  The pirates had probably found their dead comrade,
the one who had tried to rape her.  But none of that proved
anything-certainly not that the police were corrupt.  " " You see, " Bart
said.

"See what?  The fishermen might have convinced the police that someone else
attacked the ship."  She sighed.  "Bart, that helicopter may be our only
chance!"

"You go with them, you probably won't live to get to Bangkok," he warned.

She glared.  "Why should I believe you?"  she asked.  "You won't tell me what
your clandestine operation is or who you're working for "

"The American government."

"If you're in trouble, why didn't you go to the embassy ?"

Bart sighed, closing his eyes again.  "I couldn't."

She scoffed.  "Next you're going to tell me the American embassy is full of
criminals, too."

He shook his head, looking as though he wished he'd never left Nebraska.

"Well, are you?"

"Government officials can be crooked, too.  A G-S rating doesn't guarantee
sainthood!  And we have just as many bad apples in our country as anywhere
else."

Kelly laughed.  "You're paranoid!  Well, I've got news for you, Mr. Monday.
I intend to get off this island preferably in the next few minutes!  " She
started to get up but Bart stopped her once more.  He had a tight grip on her
arm and he looked worried.

"The more you know, the worse it will be.  They'll torture you.  Believe me."

"Not good enough.  I intend to be on that helicopter when it leaves."

 "" Kelly.   : '

"I'll scream if you don't let go of me!"

He reached for her mouth, but she managed to get off a brief cry before he
clamped his hand over her lips.  She struggled, but he pinned her beneath
him, using his weight to hold her.

"Damn!  Now you've done it!"  he said.  "They heard you.  They'll be here in
a few minutes."  He glanced down at her, his look intense.  "Listen, Kelly,
if I let go of you, will you run with me into the jungle?  If we go now,
we'll make it.  Will you come with me?"

She shook her head.  She could have lied, but it didn't matter now.  He could
run if he wanted to, but she was getting off the island in that helicopter.

Bart turned her around, pinning her but lifting her chin so that she could
see the village.  His hand was still clamped onto her mouth, his knee pressed
into her back.  She hated him then-hated him for hurting her, for lying, for
making love to her under false pretenses.  " " See!  "he said, sounding more
like a madman every second.  " They're getting their weapons.  They're comAs
the men started in their direction, Kelly knew Bart was running out of
options.  He must have read the situation the same way because he let go of
her, a bitter, fearful look in his eyes.  Despite that, she could tell he was
still calculating.  He turned his gaze back on her.

"All right," he said, his voice strangely calm.  "They'll get one of us, but
there's no reason it has to be you: '

"What are you going to do?"  she asked.

"Give myself up," he replied.  "I'll tell them I'm a survivor from the Ban
Don and that the ship was attacked by the fishermen.  If they're honest,
they'll question these guys.  But I can tell you now it won't happen that
way.  If they don't kill me on the spot, you'll see some unorthodox police
work.  In any case, all you have to do is stay here and watch.  The truth
will soon become apparent.  If I get a hug and a kiss from them, you'll know
that I lied."

raMcE isaisq 101

He didn't wait any longer.  He stood upright.  Kelly rolled onto her back,
looking up at him, shocked.  Why did she suddenly beliqe him?

Bart waved his arms and gave a high-pitched scream, trying to duplicate the
sound of her cry earlier.  Without looking down, he took the tubers from his
pocket and dropped them next to her.  "These will start tasting better after
a few days.  Don't forget to take the gun and knife.  You'll need them before
this is over: '

Kelly reached out and touched his ankie.  "Bart..  : '

"Remember, they don't know you're here.  Only one fisherman saw you, and he's
dead now " He rubbed his toe against her arm, a final gesture of affection.
"Take care of yourself, beautiful, I've got to go."

He strode down the sandy dune toward the village.  Kelly lay there, trying to
make sense of what had happened.  She tested the logic of his words.  Then
she rolled onto her stomach and watched him march toward the policemen, who'd
stopped at the base of the slope, their weapons at the ready.

Kelly suddenly had a terrible sense that she had forced him into a rash and
deadly act.  Even if he was nuts, one Ihing he'd said made sense-she'd be
able to tell a lot about the intentions of the police by the way they treated
him.

As Bart reached the bottom of the slope, four policq men fanned out to
encircle him.  He lifted his hands in surrender, then came to a halt.  He
began talking, pointing out to sea, then at the fishermen's village.  But the
cops didn't listen.  One of them stepped forward and swung the butt of his
rifle, catching Bart on the side of the head and knocking him to the ground.
K,elly winced and let her face drop into her hands.  When she looked up
again, two of the men had grabbed BarYs arms and were dragging him to

MONDAY'S CfiILD

ward the village.  By the time they were halfway back, she knew she'd made a
terrible mistake.  Even if Bart was a criminal, there was no justification
for treating him that way.  And if the police didn't take action against the
pirates , it would mean that the rest of his story was probably true, as well.

A sick feeling came wer her.  The truth was beginning to sink in.  "My God,"
she said half aloud, "what have I done?"

DuItnVG 'rlq rrqxr I-loult the police tied Bart to a palm tree and took turns
beating him.  Occasionally one of the fishermen would also give him a kick.
Kelly winced with each blow.

It took a long time, but Bart finally slumped forward, apparently
unconscious.  One of the policemen threw a bucket of water in his face to
bring him to.  They went through the whole routine again, but after a while
the men must gave gotten tired of the sport, because they drifted away.

As the police official went with the chief of the pirates back into the hut,
Kelly wondered what to do.  She couldn't cope in the jungle alone, yet she
didn't have many options Should she surrender?  At least she and Bart would
be together that way.  Torn by indecision, she waited.

After another twenty minutes the policeman came out of the hut.  He shook
hands with the head man, then rounded up his men and marched off in the
direction of the cove.

Kelly was incredulous.  Would they leave without Bart?  That made no sense.
She hadn't counted on that possibility

That left her with a momentous decision.  Should she run down to the
helicopter and throw herself on their mercy,

JANICE KAISER I

or should she stay behind with Bart?  He was leaning against the tree, his
head bowed and bloody from the beating.

Below her, the police contingent was nearing the area where the chopper had
landed.  She looked at Bart, then back at them.  Obviously the police
couldn't be trusted, and there was no way of knowing whether Bart would
survive long enough to be rescued.  She knew now what she had to do-she'd
rescue him herself.

Her first task was to get back to their camp, where she'd be relatively safe.
Kelly crawled toward the jungle with the rifle slung over her back, the
knife in her teeth.  Halfway back she heard the chopper lift off.  She felt a
well of emptiness knowing she was truly on her own.

She tried to tell herself that she was an intelligent woman and could do
whatever was necessary to save Bart.  But law school hadn't prepared her for
a search-and-rescue mission She didn't have the slightest idea how to go
about saving anyone Only one thing was certain-she needed a plan, and she
needed it fast.  No telling how long Bart could hang on, considering the way
he was being beaten.

When she finally reached the jungle, she stopped to rest.  With Bart there
had been a thrill underneath the terror.  That was gone now.  There was only
loneliness.  But then she reminded herself that no matter how bad her
situation was, Bart's was far worse.

She pictured him tied to the tree.  His wounds had to be severe.  Perhaps he
was dead already.  The thought made her sick, but she told herself she
couldn't give up.  She'd take action.  Do something.  Anything was better
than nothing.

The riile strapped to her back felt heavy.  She didn't know why she bothered
with it, except that Bart had told her to keep it, and so she would.  Perhaps
she could figure out how to fire it.  She'd put her stereo system together
and she'd even figured out how to operate her VCR.  Could a gun possibly be
any more complicated than a VCR?  Probably not.

She came to the small rise close to their camp and sat down to rest and
think.  The logical first step would be to find out what the fishermen had
done with Bart.  That meant she'd need a closer view of the village.  The
real problem was, if she attempted a raid on her own, the consequences could
be deadly.  Still, a reconnaissance was as good a place to start as any.  She
could decide what to do when she got there.  She rose and began to retrace
her steps.

Half an hour later she'd managed to work her way around to the back of the
village.  When she got her first clear view, Kelly saw that Bart was no
longer tied to the tree.  Pure terror shot through her.  Was he dead?  Could
they have already dragged his body off and buried it?

One of the dogs must have caught her scent, because it began ambling in her
direction.  It lifted its nose and gave a feeble bark.

"Damn," she muttered under her breath.

She wondered what Rambo would do.  Probably toss the dog a slab of meat.  But
if she had any meat right now, she'd eat it herself.

The pirate dog was not more than five yards away, sniffing in her direction.
When it whined, Kelly was glad for the semi friendly reception.  She made a
kissing sound, a sort of instinctive, nonthreatening overture.  The dog
wagged his tail.  She smiled.  A friend.

The dog inched forward.  He looked like a refugee from a leper colony, but
his friendliness was indisputable.  She let him sniff her.  His tail was
wagging like crazy now, and he licked at her shirtfront.  Then it struck her.
The pooch was reacting to his master's smell on the shirt!  raNlcq xtusq 105

As she gave the dog a half-apologetic pat, there was a bloodcurdling scream.
Bart!

As best she could tell, the sound had come from one of the huts.  Kelly
gritted her teeth, wincing at the thought of what the pirates were doing to
him.

Fido, the pirate dog, began meandering back toward the village.  Kelly was
alone again but she'd learned one thing-Bart was still alive, at least for
the moment.

By chance she'd discovered another, perhaps crucial, fact-at least one of the
guard dogs held a special affeotion for her.  With luck, the other one would,
too.  Because of the smell of the fisherman's shirt, she might be able to
sneak back into the village in the dead of night.

Kelly smiled.  Not even John Wayne's scriptwriters could have come up with
that !

IaqcE ic,qsq 107

CHAPTER EIGHT

WrrHou'r B.  quzr FoR waxqx and companionship, Kelly didn't need an alarm
clock to avoid oversleeping.  During her night alone in the lean-to, she
probably hadn't slept more than ten consecutive minutes.  Each time her eyes
opened, she'd check the moon to see if it was midnight.

She'd taken astronomy in college-one of those bonq head science classes for
non majors-and had learoed The easiest way to estimate time was by the full
moon, since it moved at roughly 180 degrees to the sun.  A full moon directly
overhead indicated midnight.  As the phase changed, the time when the moon
was at the azimuth also changed, though Kelly couldn't remember how.

For the first time ever, she regretted daydreaming in class.  If she got off
the island, she would returo to her alma mater and give a speech on the
importance of paying attention to the boring stuff.

Kelly's best guess was that it was near midnight-time to head for the
village.  The distance was not great, but she knew she'd have to fight her
inherent fear of the darkness As a child, she'd begged to have a Iight on in
her room at night.  Her mother had never questioned her about it, but even if
she'd asked why she was afraid of the dark Kelly wouldn't have known what to
say.  If some traumatic event had taken place in the dark, she didn't recall
it.

Because of her fear, she had almost elected to wait near the village.  In the
end, she'd returoed to camp because she thought her chanqs of being
discovered were less.  God knows, the last thing she needed was to blow this
opportunity Bart was counting on her, and every minute she waited he was in
peril.

She'd worried off and on all night about what shape he'd be in.  Not good,
that much was certain.  She had tried to make the bed more comfortable for
him, knowing he'd need to rest, so she'd spent the afterooon gathering
fronds.  She had also tried to close the gaps in the walls, especially near
the ground.

Her other goal was to make the shelter snake proof but Kelly knew a
determined reptile could get to her regardless , so she tried not to think
about that.  She laid in a supply of water to go with the tubers.  She hadn't
found any more fruit, but she had spotted some things that looked like
crayfish in the water.  She might try to catch some of them later.  But the
main thing was to get Bart back.  She prayed he would be able to walk,
because she couldn't carry him.

She looked at the moon again.  It was beginning to have a distinctive
after-midnight look about it.  She couldn't arrive at the village too early,
when the piraies might still be awake, nor could she arrive too late, when
they might be awakening for the day.

Kelly was still without a definite plan, though she had several contingencies
in mind.  The gun was useless-with or without operating instructions-though
it could come in handy for Bart.  Accordingly, she had hidden it near the
village for use later.  The knife, on the other hand, was a weapon she could
use.  All afterooon she had struggled with the question of how she would deal
with a guard.  Could she slit his throat?  Her mind was filled with all the
reasons she should, but she doubbed she had the stomach for it.  She thought
she could lOS MONDAY'S

CHILD

kill someone in self-defense, but to slay an unsuspecting or sleeping man
seemed an impossible task.

Kelly didn't know whether she would have to deal with that.  Everything was
unknown, including whether or not Bart had survived the torture.  Still, this
was her chance.  For Bart's sake, as well as her own, she had to make the
best of it.

She crawled out of the lean-to.  It was darker than the previous night
because of the waning moon.  That might prove to be an advantage when she got
to the village.

Wedging the knife under the band of her bikini, Kelly tried not to worry
about what she might step on.  Moving through the dense vegetation was
difficult.  At times the moon was blacked out by the thick canopy of trees.
A couple of times she became mired in vines and had to back out of a tangle
and try another route.  More than once a vine slapped against her face,
bringing her to the verge of a bloodcurdling scream.

At last she came upon the village.  There was no sign of life except for a
faint glow coming from the nearest hut, the one she thought Bart was being
held in.  Peeking in the window might be a good way to begin, she decided,
but the huts were built on low pilings, some distance above the ground.
Kelly spied an oil drum and thought she might be able to move it under the
window so she could see in.

She worried about the dogs.  Would she be better off to seek them out and
renew their friendship, or deal with them as the need arose?  Recalling the
old saw, she elected to let them lie.  Then, takin ga deep breath, she moved
into the open.

The only sound was the wind in the palms and the distant crash of the waves.
Considering how fearful she'd been all day, her entry into the village almost
seemed too easy.  But, as Bart had pointed out, the pirates didn't know
rarrrcE rcaisq 109

she was around, which meant she'd have the element of surprise.

Kelly reached the rear of the hut.  As she'd suspected, the window was a good
two feet above her head.  Fortunately, the oil drum was empty, so she rolled
it to the window.  The trick would be to climb up on it without making any
noise.  Tumbling it over would be as subtle as setting off a burglar alarm,
but she wasn't about to walk into the hut without knowing what was inside.

She put her right knee on top of the barrel.  It was rusty but seemed sturdy
enough.  As she pulled up her second leg, her foot thumped the side of the
barrel.  The noise sounded like a cannon shot.  Kelly froze.

There was a sound from inside.  When she heard it again, she realized it was
snoring.  Her heart pounded as she prayed it was Bart.  Kelly hadn't slept
with enough men to know the variety of male snoring patterns, but the sound
seemed familiar.

Suddenly something wet touched her ankle.  Kelly stifled a scream as her leg
recoiled in reflex, thumping the barrel again.  When she looked down she saw
two glowing eyes.  It was Fido.

Kelly wanted to shoo him away, but she knew she dare not make a sound-the two
thumps had been bad enough.  She steadied herself and slowly rose.  But Fido
refused to be rejected.  He whimpered and got on his hind legs, making a
scratching sound on the side of the rusty barrel.  Then he barked.  Not once,
but three or four times.

Kelly quickly looked in the window.  The fisherman was on his side, curled up
on his cot, apparently asleep.  On the table next to him, glowing faintly,
was a kerosene lamp.

Bart was on the plank floor, asleep, his hands bound behind him, his ankles
tied, too.  His battered face was visible, as well as the welts on his body
where they'd beaten him.  Kelly's heart constricted.

O MONDAY'S CHILD

Fido yapped again.  Kelly knew she had to shut him up before he woke
somebody, so she climbed down.  She sat on the sand and let him sniff his
master's shirt.  - At least the situation was clear now.  She had to sneak
inside the hut, awaken Bart without alerting the guard, cut the ropes and
help Bart escape.  She had the knife.  All she needed was the courage.

Kelly told herself that if the guard were to awaken while she was inside,
she'd have to kill him.  The alteroative was too horrible to contemplate.

The problem now was the dog.  Given his friendliness, he'd likely want to go
into the hut with her.  That would never do.  Realizing he was more enamored
of the fisherman 's shirt than he was with her, Kelly unbuttoned it and put
it in the sand next to old Fido.  He looked confused.  He gazed at the shirt
and then at her, sniffing each in turo.

When the dog decided the shirt was more interesting, Kelly crept to the
coroer of the hut.  She was tiptoeing along the side of the structure when
she saw a figure moving toward her from the far side of the compound.  She
froze, shrinking into the shadows.

Knowing he would see her as soon as he got close enough, Kelly squirmed under
the hut, between the pilings She was out of sight but was able to sea him
easily.

The fisherman headed up the steps, letting the door bang as he entered.
Kelly cursed her luck, though she knew she ought to be grateful that he
hadn't come along after she'd gotten inside.

The new arrival was talking loudly, awakening the first fisherman.  A minute
later the man who'd been asleep stumbled down the steps and off in the
direction the second man had come from.

Kelly was sick with disappointment.  How long would it be before the new
guard fell asleep, assuming he intended to sleep at all?  Disheartened, she
rolled onto her back and rarncqxaisq I11

stared up at the flooring.  Then she noticed that she was able to see light
shining through the broad gaps between the planking.  The spaces varied, but
averaged at least a quarter to half an inch in width-wide enough to slip a
knife blade through !

The realization sent her heart pounding.  She might be able to prqsent Bart
with a blade to cut himself free.  True, that might not be easy if the guard
was awake, but even if he didn't sleep, it was unlikely he'd sit there
staring at his prisoner.  It seemed worth a try.

Kelly worked her way across the underside of the structure The farther in she
went, the narrower the crawl space became, forcing her to slither on her
stomach.

The ground was a combination of sand and litter.  It smelled to high heaven.
Worse, there were cobwebs.  Kelly had visions of spiders hanging down from
the planks, ready to crawl through her hair or across her face.  The thought
set her teeth on edge, but she told herself she couldn't let her fears stop
her.

When she finally got to the point where she figured Bart would be, she
noticed that a dark object obliterated the light.  She'd calculated
correctly.  Now the question was how to get his attention without alerting
the guard.  She could poke him with the blade, but she had to be subtle.

Kelly tried to recall the position of his body.  She couldn't tell much by
what she was able to see through the cracks only his perimeters.  Eventually
she'd want to stick the blade in front of his face.  once he saw that, there
would be little doubt who was under the hut.

As she lay there thinking, Kelly qnq a presence.  She turned her head slowly,
horror rising in her gorge.  Three feet away she saw the luminescent glow of
two beady eyes.  RaYs eyes.  Sickness went through her like death.  Every
vile creature on earth was suddenly stalking her.  Wasn't survival hard
enough without this?

Kelly fought down her panic.  She continued to stare at the eyes.  They
refused to blink, they refused to move.  Would the damn thing be content to
watch?  she wondered

The thought hardly registered before the creature moved.  Closer!

Kelly had no idea if her eyes glowed back, but her size didn't seem to
intimidate the intruder.  Fortunately the thing didn't venture near her face.
She wouldn't have been able to stand that.  She would have screamed bloody
murder , probably knocking herself unconscious trying to get out from under
the hut.

Instead it went toward her lower body, moving very slowly.  Kelly shook her
leg, but that didn't bother the rat.  When she lifted herself to see what it
was up to, she clunked her head on the floorboards.  It wasn't a hard clunk,
but it was enough to frighten her.  Her head dropped back to the ground.
Then she felt it, a feathery tickle against her lower thigh.  Whiskers !  Rat
whiskers !

She shook her leg again.  The feathery touch stopped, but after a few seconds
she felt a prickling sensation just above her kneecap.  Feet!  Rat feet!

Kelly moaned.  What if it got on top of her and walked along her leg?  The
thought was too much to bear.  She drew the knife from the band of her bikini
and took a swipe toward where she thought the rat would be.  She only hit the
ground, but the attack was enough to send the animal scampering off,
squealing hideously.

Kelly lay still for a second, trying to calm her pounding heart.  In the
silence she could hear Bart snoring, sleeping like a baby.  Ironically, she
would have traded places with him if she could.  If it hadn't been for the
torture, and the fact that it was her fault, she'd have given him a poke with
the knife.  As it was, she'd probably have to, anyway-to wake him up.

JAMcE xatsq 113

Kelly pushed the blade through a crack until she hit him.  The reaction was a
loud snore.  She tried again in a different spot.  This time there was
movement.

She peered through the cracks, hoping to recognize a body part.  Bart seemed
to be turning over, and she saw What might have been his head.  Poking the
blade up, she ran it downward, to the first dark mass, a shoulder, perhaps
Movement again and sounds of awakening.

Though the guard could be watching, Kelly knew she had little choice but to
continue.  She moved the blade back and forth, in hopes that Bart would be
looking at it.  Then she withdrew it to await are action There was more
movement, and then she saw an eye peering through the crack.

She wanted to say something, but she couldn't risk it.  All she could think
to do was present the knife blade and let Bart take it from there.  Gauging
the position of his body, she put the knife through a crack at a point she
hoped would be behind him, just below the waist.  Then it would be up to him.

After several moments she felt a tugging against the blade.  He was sawing
the ropes on the cutting edge of the knife, just as she had hoped!

Finally she felt something give.  Then she heard a voice.  It was the guard.
Kelly withdrew the blade.  She heard footsteps, then more harsh words.

Suddenly there was a thud, a stifled cry, a crash.  There were two or three
violent thumps against the wood floor, then silence.

Kelly couldn't stand the unoertainty.  "Bart," she said, "are you all right?"

There was a silence, then he said, "I'm untying my feet."

Her heart soared.  She didn't need to be told to get out from under the
house.  As she reached the edge of the structure, she heard Bart descending
the steps.  A second later he appeared.  He was half doubled over, holding
his side.  In the faint light she could sea his badly mangled face.  Sticking
the knife back in the band of her bikini, she ran to him.  Bart limped
forward, almost falling before she got there.

He put an arm around her, and she did her best to support him.  "Thanks,
babe," he whispered.  "I thought I was a dead man: '

They began moving toward the jungle.  Behind them, on the far side of the
compound, the other dog barked.  Fido stood at the back of the hut where
Kelly had left him.  The fisherman's shirt was lying in the sand.  He yapped
at the sight of them but didn't sound too unfriendly.

Bart was limping badly, and he groaned with each step.

"How bad is it?"  she asked.

"A few broken ribs, I think.  Maybe a cracked bone in my leg.  I can only see
out of one eye."

They reached the spot where the dog stood guarding the shirt.  Kelly paused
to pick it up.  Fido wagged his tail and yapped again.  The other dog ran
toward them.

"We've got to get into the jungle," Bart said.

Kelly worried that a bullet would crash into her before they made it to
cover, but it didn't happen.  As they reached the foliage, Bart collapsed.
Kelly knelt beside him, and he reached up and touched her face.  Despite the
darkness, she was able to see his smile.

"I guess we're even now," he said.  "A life for a life."

"Bart, I'm so sorry.  It's all my fault."

He was wincing.  "Does that mean the sex is not neoessarily over?"

"Sex?  How can you think about sex at a time like this?"

" " You've got to think about something when you're trying to decide if
life's worth living: ' " " And you were thinking about sex ?   "

JANICE KAISER I IS

"I wasn't thinking about import-export."  He started to laugh, but the pain
must have been too much, because the sound turned into a groan.

The barking dog had quieted down.  Fido hadn't followed them into the jungle,
but Kelly could hear him se vera1 yards away, whining sadly.

Bart noticed, too.  "Seems like you made a friend."  q'It's because of the
shirt.  I think the guy at the pool was his master.  " She took advantage of
the opportunity to slip the shirt back on.

He took a painful breath.  "Crawling under the house like that was brilliant,
by the way.  Brilliant: '

"Actually, it was accidental.  I was going to come in the door until they
changed guards."

"Where's the gun?"

"I've got it hidden in the bushes.  Shall I get it?"

"Yeah, if you can find it in the dark."

"I think I can.  The question is whether you'll be able to make it back to
camp."

"I'll have to try.  The alteroative is not very appealing."

"What happened, anyway?  Why did the police leave you with the pirates?  "

"I guess they liked the isolation of the spot.  Instead of taking me back to
the head man in Bangkok, they decided it would be better if he came here.
They probably figured this would be a convenient place to dispose of me once
they got what they wanted."

"Then it's true what you said about the conupt police officials: ' q'That
reception I got in the village wasn't a training exercise , babe."

"What is it they want, anyway?"

"It's a long story.  let's discuss it later.  Right now we've got to get out
of here.  Why don't you find the gun and then we'll go: '

MONDAY'S CHILD JANICE KAISER

Kelly crawled off then to search for the weapon.  It took her a good five
minutes to locate the right bush.  When she got back to Bart, he was lying on
his back, staring up at the q stars.

The moonlight coming through the branches fell squarely on his face.  The
sight of his battered flesh made her heart go out to him.  "Poor Bart," she
said as she hovered over him, "you look dreadful."

"That's about how I feel, too."

He lightly touched her bruised cheek.  "You're sure a sight for sore eyes.
Prettiest damn thing I've ever seen, even with a shiner."

"I guess we make areal pair."

He kissed the tip of his finger and pressed it against her lips.  "Two
bookends, Kel."

"Come on," she said, "let's get you home."

Bart struggled to sit up, but stopped where he was.

Judging by his grimace, the pain was terrible.  " " My body's not so sure
about this moving around business.  "

"You want to rest awhile longer?"

"Just for a second or two."  He studied her, managing to smile.  "By the way,
have you had any good meals recently ?"

"I ate some of the tubers.  How about you?"

 "

" They gave me a few bites of rice.    Just enough to whet my appetite.    "

"At least you got something."

Bart nodded thoughtfully.  "

" How hungry are you, anyway ?   "

"About a step short of cannibalism.  Why?"

"It was stupid, but I ran out of that hut and left a whole pot of rice
behind.  It was sitting on the table."

Kelly's eyes rounded.  "A whole pot?"

"Enough carbos to last us a week."

She looked back through the foliage at the hut.  Light still shone out the
back window.  "I take it the question is whether I'm hungry enough to go back
and get itq"

"It would be for you more than me."

"What if the guard wakes up?"  q'He won't be waking up in this life.  "

Kelly didn't have to ask why.  She looked at the sleeping vq7lage, the hut
with a dead man on the floor, and imagined what it would be like to have a
stomach full of rice.

Jqr.  q xaisqx 119

CHAPTER NINE

1q nioorr wtts r.  ownt, but otherwise everything in the village appeared
unchanged except that both dogs were looking at her now.  The main difference
was that Bart was waiting in the jungle and his guard lay dead in the hut.

In less than a minute Kelly was stealing along the side of the house, keqping
to the shadows.  When she reached the corner, she peeked around to survey the
other buildings.  There was no sign of life.  Both dogs had followed her all
the way to the hut, but only Fido seemed interested in what she was doing.

Kelly tiptoed around to the steps and quickly made her way to the screen
door.  A faint glow from the kerosene lamp lit the room.  She stepped inside,
her eye drawn immediately to the body lying in the middle of the floor.

Her first thought was to grab the food and get out.  She lifted the lid and
saw that it was two-thirds full.  The sight was so enticing she couldn't
resist stuff inga glob in her mouth.  She chewed briefly and swallowed,
smiling as the lump hit her stomach.

Carefully replacing the lid, she headed for the door, then stopped dead in
her tracks.  A fisherman stood at the base of the steps.  He was slightly
older than the others.  He wore shorts-his sinewy legs hard as a kick
boxer's-rubber soled sandals and a sleeveless undershirt.  His taut skin was
unusually dark, emphasizing the whiteness of his teeth and eyes.  He grunted
something that had a distinctively malevolent ring to it.

"I know I wasn't invited," Kelly said, "but would los inga little rice hurt
you all that much?"  She didn't know where the comment came from, but it
didn't matter.  The man understood her about as well as she'd understood him.

He said something under his breath as his eyes focused on her legs.  Then her
shirt caught his attention.  His eyes turned hard and his demeanor became
instantly commanding He motioned her back into the 1>ut.

Kelly struck a defiant pose.  The fisherman reached be hind his back and drew
a knife.

That familiar lost feeling came over her.  Why did she keep running into
little guys with excess testosterone?

As he started toward her, Kelly firmly planted her foot in the middle of his
chest and gave him a tremendous shove.  He went flying, landing hard on his
backside.  She dashed down the steps, but the fisherman caught her ankle ,
sending her sprawling.  The pot clanked as she hit the ground.

Before Kelly could recover, the pirate had scrambled to his feet, shouting an
alarm.  She picked up the pot and swung it at him, catching him on the
shoulder and knocking him to the ground a second time.  That gave her a
chance to make her escape.

Cursing, the pirate took off after her.  Kelly knew it would be a footrace.
The heavy pot put her at a disadvantage , but she refused to drop it.  And
although the ground felt like quicksand, adrenaline drove her legs.

She'd made it halfway to the jungle when the fisherman dived, catching her
heel.  She frantically rolled over, but by that time he was up again and
coming at her.  She recoiled st the expected jolt when a shot rang out,
spinning the fisherman in midair.  He landed on her legs with a thump.

Shuddering, Kelly pulled herself free.  There were shouts from the village.
The whole place seemed suddenly alive.

12q MONDAY'S CHILD

The dogs began barking excitedly.  Kelly staggered to her feet and started
toward the jungle.  " " The rice!  " Bart shouted from his hiding place.  q
Kelly stopped, went back, picked up the pot, then resumed her dash for cover.
Tripping over a vine, she fell almost at Bart's feet, just inside the cover
of the jungle.  She was gasping for air.  Incredibly, Bart was smiling.

"The tides of obligation have swung again," he said, bemused.  "If I'm not
mistaken, it's now advantage to me."

Kelly, breathless, slammed her fist into the ground.

As sxq scRan.  qq to her feet, Bart squeezed off a few rounds, just enough to
send the pirates diving for cover.  Then he slung the rifle over his shoulder
and staggered about ten yards before he sank to his knees.  Kelly, still
carrying the rice pot, was at his side at once.  "Just give me a minute or
two to catch my breath, babe.  Then we can get the hell out of here."

"Do you think they'll come after us?"

"Not right now.  Those shots probably slowed them down, and anyway, they
can't see any better than we can at night.  My guess is they'll wait until
morning to come looking for us.  Our main problem right now is our lack of
mobility."

" " You can say that again.   Do you think you can make it back to our camp?
"

"Yeah, but I won't be breaking any speed records: He took a deep breath, then
struggled to his feet.  Kelly helperl him get his balance before she picked
up the rice pot.  " Damn good thing they make this stuff gooey.  I bet you
didn't lose a grain: '

He groaned as a stab of pain shot through his ribs.  She shifted the pot to
her other hand and put her arm around his waist.  It felt good to have the
support, but even better

Jar rIcE xarsq 121

to feel her body.  The simple kindness of her touch was heaven.  Bart knew,
even if she didn't, that he'd never make it without her.

He had been certain he'd never see her again, never touch her or hear her
voice.  He still couldn't believe she'd come after him-that they were
together again.

"Let's get out of here, Bart.  I want us to live long enough to eat the
damned stuff," she said.

He started to chuckle, but another stab of pain made him wince instead.

"You all right?"  she asked quickly.  " " Sure.  A couple of broken ribs, a
gimpy leg.  I'll live to fight another day.  .  I hope.  "

"Well, you may be a cripple, but at least you can shoot: She paused for a
moment.  " Is that another skill you picked up in the import-export markets,
or did you shoot bear in Nebraska?  " " "You've missed your turn at sarcasm,
my dear.  You're the one beholden right now, remember?"  he said as they
started off into the undergrowth.  The pain in his leg was almost unbearable,
but at least he was alive.

"This is a game I'm willing to let you win if we could just stop now," she
lamented.  "Why can't we call timqout and go off for a nice brunch at the
Halekulani?"

"With me instead of Mr. Wonderful?"

"At this point, I'm not particular.  I just want out of this nightmare: '

When Kelly paused to see if anyone was following them, Bart took the
opportunity to rest.  He sank to the ground.  She stood next to him as they
both listened, but all they could hear were the night sounds of the jungle.
No voices, no noise of men following.

Bart gingerly pressed his battered face against her thigh.  It felt so good
to touch her.  He'd thought of this while they were beating him -what it was
like to make love with her,

spar with her, just look at her.  And in a way, he was half afraid this was
only a dream.

"By the way, Kel, thanks again for saving my skin.  I was sure I was a
goner."

 "q part of the service," she said.

He patted her leg.  "Maybe.  But it must have been hell for you, doing that
alone."

"I'll tell you this much.  This hasn't been my idea of a fun vacation: '

"Mi.ne, either," he said.  "except for a few terrific moments , anyway."

She was stroking his head in an affectionate, almost maternal way, when they
heard a dog bark.  But the sound seemed to come from a distance.

"Are you sure they won't come after us tonight?"  she asked.

"I don't think so.  But the poliq will be back in the morning.  Perhaps in
for.  "

Kelly groaned.  "I,ord, you mean they're going to hunt us down like animals?
How will we survive?"

 "

" The same way we have till now: '

He'd heard the hopelessness in her voice, but he understood it better now.
Kelly got down, but she was tough-a hell of a lot tougher than he'd thought,
even after she'd survived that awful swim.  Dear God, it had taken guts for
her to come after him like that.  Even making her way alone from the camp to
the village had to have been difficult for her.  But she'd done it.

He ran his hand up and down her calf, partly to reassure her, partly to
reassure himself.  Her skin felt smooth and cool compared to his.  It was
comforting to touch her.  It reminded him of his childhood in the orphanage,
wishing he had a mother to hold him, and hugging his pillow instead because
it was all he had.  Well, he wasn't a little boy anymore, and Kelly wasn't a
pillow.  Best of all, he

JAM(q KAISFR

veasdt wasting time wishing for something hs couldn't have.  Kelly was
exactly who he wanted and she was with him now.  Somehow that made the world
seem a better place.  q qI th intr we'd best get you home before you collapse
foq the last time," slqc said.  " You need to a!  : '

"You're the nurse."

"No, Bart.  I'm the doctor"

He q a grin on her face, but it was too dark to idl.  Iqe got to his feet,
and they star bed off again.  Bart put moze and more of his weaght on qer.
He knew she wouldn't be able to support him lq7ac that for eves but it was
tIx best the could do.  Hesides, even if they didn't make it to camp, he
figured the closer they got, the better off they'd be.

Thear navigation was surprisingly accurate, considering the darkness, and the
proqmity of the hllock to the beach made it easier than it otherwise would
have been.  Placmg the camp on a hilltop had turned out to be one of his
better decisions.  When they broke into the small clearing, he collapsed
again.

Kelly knelt besiq him.  "Get into the shelter, Bart," she told him.  "We'll
eat, I'll wash your wounds and then we'll get some s.  "

He didn't argue.  He dutifully aawled into the lean-to, promptly rolling onto
his back.  His leg felt as if a truck had ran over it.  Kelly mack him as
comfortable as she could, t!  q scooped out a glob of rice from the pot,
fozmed it into a fittle ball and put it into his mouth.  He raised his head
to swallow, then lay back doqvn again and said, 'qYou eat.  I'll rest for a
moment "

Kelly quickly consumed three or four handfuls before q offered him anothe oq.
"I'll say one thing for those guys," she said between bibes.  "q sure can q:
'

"Delicious, isn't it?"  He smacked his lips.

"This proves the old saying that everything is relative."

I24 MONDAY'S CHILD

Bart laughed but had to hold his side.  "I sure could use a drink: '

"Former Brownie that I am," she said, "I just happened to have a few bowls of
water prepared."

"Ah, what an angel."

They each had another bite of rice before Kelly crawled out to get the water.
She offered him a drink, us inga folded leaf as a cup.  After drinking, he
lay back down.  It hurt to breathe, but he told himself he would have endured
much worse to spare her a similar fate.

Kelly began gently dabbing his face with a part of her shirt she'd torn off
and moistened with some of the water.

"Why did they beat you?  Were they sadistic or what?"

"That's part of it.  They didn't like me killing that guy at the pool, but I
think it was primarily to soften me up for the main event.  Tomorrow I was
scheduled for an official Thai police interrogation."

"I was surprised when they didn't take you back with them on the helicopter."

"They must have decided that discretion was in order.  As best I can tell,
these pirates are in the drug loop too, though rather remote from the people
I've been involved with.  The cop who came yesterday knew them.  Thank God
neither he nor the fishermen counted on my having help."

"Is that what this is all about, drugs?"

Bart sighed.  "I guess you can't get into this mess much deeper than you
already are."  He hesitated for only a second before going on.  "I've been
operating undercover as a dealer, but I'm really working for the government."

"Then why were you so evasive earlier?  If you'd just come out with it, you
might not have had to go through that beating."

"I was trying to protect you, Kelly.  I told you that."

"Protect me from what?  The truth?"

"Can we change the subject?"

JANicE xaisq 125

"No, we can't change the subject," she retorted.  "Your credibility is
already shaky.  I still don't know what to believe

"Would I go to so much trouble to save your sweet little butt if I wasn't
firmly on the side of good and virtue?  "

"On your lips, virtue is as slippery as that snake you wanterl to eat," she
murmured.

Bart laughed again, but immediately fell back in pain, groaning.  " " Serves
you right !  "

"Oh, please," he moaned, "don't give me a hard time.  Don't use your lawyer
brain.  Just pretend you're naive and trusting."

"That's the problem, Bart.  I was naive and trusting.  And everything you've
done has undermined my trust."

"Don't tell me you're mad at me," he said with despair He didn't feel up to
an argument.

"I find you very annoying at times, Mr. Monday."

Bart put his hand on her thigh, rubbing it lovingly.  Kelly took his wrist
and moved his hand.

"Don't even think about it," she said.  "Anyway, you're too badly injured."
" " For what?  "

"What you were thinking."

"Which was?"

"Oh, Bart, shut up!  You know perfectly well."

She was still being defensive, but he sensed it was more token resistance
than before.  She did care about him, he could tell, though he wasn't quite
sure how he knew.  One thing was certain-it was more than just the fact she'd
risked her life for him.

And yet, in spite of the way she felt, she was fighting him.  He'd have
discussed it with her, but he was fairly sure she'd get even more defensive.
The problem was, she hadn't admitted her feelings to herself.

MONDAY'S CHII.  D q JAMCE KAISER 127

"Maybewe should get some sleep," he said.

Kelly was very still in the darkness.  He wished he could see her face.  He
wondered what her expression might tell him.

"I'm sorry, Bart," she said softly "I'm tired and jumpy and scared to death.
Knife fights aren't normally a part of my daily routine."

 "

" Come lie down negt to me, " he said.

She lay beside him, but imme,dqaqly rolled onto her side and pulled some
fronds over them for warmth.  Bart scooted as close to her as he could, even
though she turned her back to him.  He put his arm around her and pulled her
even closer, liking the feel of her body against his.

After a few minutes of silence she said, "It was difficult without you last
night.  I missed you: '

"I missed you, too.  I worried about you: '

"Did youq"

"Yes, I knew what I was facing, but I didn't lqow what was going to happen to
you.  I didn't want them to kill you because of me, but I figured they would.
That was the worst thing of all: '

She half turned her head toward him.  "You really bolieve they'd do that?"

"Yes," he said.  Kelly settled back.  He caressed her arm, running his had
along it.  "Even now, I'm reluctant to tell , you everything.  If there s a
chance they ll spare you, it would only be because of your ignorance."

She didn't respond, and that was okay because he was suddenly very tired.  He
craved sleep, and with her in his arms the world seemed to have found its
balance again.  His mouth was near the nape of her neck.  He nuzzled closer,
touching her soft skin with his parched lips.  His pain faded into the
background.  He half consciously kissed her neck, and when Kelly didn't move
he figured she'd already fallen asleep.

Bart felt himself begin to drift off.  His last thought was that in the
morning he'd tell her he loved her.

q rHItos of qLlcoq blades bored into her subconscious with the persistence of
a morning hangover.  Kelly wasn't ready to wake up, and it took several
moments for her to realize where she was.  Then it all came tumbling back.

She looked around.  Bart was next to her, snoring, dead to the world.  The
throb of helicopter blades was so loud she wondered how he could continue to
sleep.

She jostled him.  "I think the police are back.  Bart?"

He was zonked, unfazed by either the sound or her imploring

"Bart!  There's a helicopter up there, maybe half the Thai air force.  Wake
up !  "

One wary eye opened a crack.  "Huh?"

"A helicopter.  Don't you hear it?"

The second eye opened.  For the first time he seemed among the living.  He
raised his head.  "What time is it?"

She rolled her eyes.  "How should I know?  The alarm didn't go off."

He raised himself to his elbow and looked through the oeiling of the lean-to.
"Choppers."

"Yes.  That's what I've been trying to tell you: ' the pounding sounded as
though it was directly overlqd Bart started to crawl out of the shelter, but
he suddenly froze with pain.  " Shit " He groaned.  " Stick your lqad out and
see if it looks like they've spotted us.  Being in a clearing makes us
sitting ducks for aircraft.  "

"Niq time to think about it: She crawled to the edge of the lean-to and stuck
her head out.  She immediately sPotted two choppers.  One was circling the
hilltop at four or five hundred feet.  A second one was farther away.  " I
think the closest one is looking this way, " she said.

"Don't let him see you.  Get back in here."

She pulled her head back inside.  "There's another farther away."  She took
another peek.  "No, make that two more.  God, it's like a swarm of mosquitoes
out there."

"Unfortunately we don't have the right repellent."

"What's that?"  "

" A surfaco-to-air missile.   "

"We do have a knife and gun," she said with pointed sarcasm.

Bart ignored the comment.  "We slept too late."

" " If you'd warned me that you wanted to get up earlier, I might have
tried.   At home my eyes pop open five minutes before my alarm clock every
morning: '

Bart shook his head with amazement.  " " There's tremendous talent hidden in
that beautiful skull of yours, isn't there?  "

She gave him a dark look.

The sound of the helicopters grew fainter.  Kelly took another peek out the
door, but could see nothing.

"I think they've gone."

Bart was thinking.

"So, what now, mon general?"  she said.

"We have to assume they've spotted us.  They'll land and come in here on
foot.  I'd say we have fifteen minutes at the outside."

"So what do we do, surrender or retreat?"

Bart grinned for the first time that morning.  "

" What do you think, babe?   "

CHAPTER TEN

Eqpq' vmN'r w.  q' ro I.  oss any more time.  He grabbed the gun and knife
while Kelly took charge of the rice pot and one of her handmade bowls.  They
each had a final drink of water and then they were ready to go.

By then one of the helicopters had returned, making it a certainty they'd
been spotted earlier.  Bart knew each minute of waiting reduced their chances
of getting away before the ground contingent reached them.  But if they
headed out now, the guys in the chopper might shoot at tbem.  They were
damned, whatever he decided.  And Kelly 's fate was tied to his.

He studied her face to gauge her mood.  She seemed anxious, fearful, but she
was in control of herself.  Bart cursed, knowing every minute was precious to
them.  It was his fault they'd overslept.  Kelly was counting on him and he'd
let her down.

Zben, much to his relief, the helicopter suddenly headed back toward the
beach.  Bart immediately crawled out of the lean-to.  He needed Kelly's help
to stand, but once he was on his feet he felt pretty good-a hell of a lot
better than the night before.  " " Amazing what a good night's slep will do
for a guy," he said, pinching her cheek.

"So nice that you're a morning person," she said.  "I'd hate to have to put
up with a grumpy disposition on top of qq'anything else."

He savored the sight of her in the full light.  Her eye didn't look so
swollen now, and her bruises had faded to a pale grqen.  He was sure she
looked better than he did.  Bart felt around his eye.  He could see out of
it, but it was swollen, and probabty purple.  q He gazed up at the
still-empty sky.  "Come on, Kelty, let's get out of here.  Gotta follow that
yellow brick road: '

She grinned, bemused.  "Think there'll be a wizard waiting for us at the end?"

"If so, let's hope he's not carrying an M-16 "

He could walk without leaning on her, though he limped badly.  His leg felt
shong enough to support his weight for now, but even if the bone wasn't
cracked, he didn't think he'd be able to walk on it for too long without it
swelling.  Kelly couldn't manage both him and the rice pot, and that meant
they had to get as far as they could as fast as they could.  With luck, it
might be far enough.

Wasting no time, he left the clearing, plunging into the thick jungle.  He
took the lead, telling her it would be better if he set the pace, considering
his leg.  Kelly hadn't argued In a way, she seemed more subdued than she'd
been since this whole mess had started.

"Do you have any idea where we're going?"  she asked after they'd been
walking for a few minutes.  " " I'd like to say Bangkok, but there's a little
matter of a couple of hundred miles of open sea to contend with: '

The undergrowth soon became dense and he had to pick their route carefully.
They could hear the helicopter circling their abandoned camp.

"I have a hunch we got out just in time," he said.  q'The ground contingent
should be arriving any minute now.  "

Kelly stopped beside him.  "Will they be able to follow us?"

"They'll try, but tracking someone in the jungle isn't a picnic "

Kelly seemed somewhat relieved, but it was evident she wasn't going to follow
him blindly.

raMcq xarsq 131

"Seriously, where are we headed?"  she asked, as if to underscore his very
thought.  q'T!  q way I look at it, we've seen about three peroent of this
island.  Who knows what the interior is like, or even the other side of the
island?  I figure we can hole up some where in the interior for a day or two,
probably on the mountain.  When I get stronger, we can scout out the place
more thoroughly.  A boat or some other opportunity is bound to present itself
eventually.  " qqAssuming they don't use bloodhounds in the troHe gave her a
telling look.  " "Beinga small, mobile band, we can use guerrilla tactics if
need be."  q'Small being the operative word: '

They could hear helicopters again.  Bart looked up through the high canopy
overhead.  "Aren't you having fun yet, Kel?"

She smiled sardonically.  "You can't imagine how much I wish you were putting
me on, Bart.  I'd sleep with you for a month if you'd just get me out of here
in one piece."

He wpped her chin in his hand.  "You may live to regret that promise,
sweetheart."  He turned then, and resumed the trek.

They fought their way through thick undergrowth for about twenty minutes.
The helicopters were constantly circling the area, but Bart was sure that so
long as they stayed in the dense jungle they'd be impossible to spot from a
chopper.  The air search wouldn't Iast much longer, but the land search was
another matter.

Unfortunately he was already starting to run out of steam.  He was limping
more severely, and he'd been forced to slow their pace.  He knew he had to
get his weight off his leg for a few minutes, so he suggested they rest.  He
sat on the ground, leaning against a tree.  Kelly put down the pot and sat
beside him.  They were deeper in the jungle than they'd ever been; it was
humid, a lot more humid than near the beach.

"You know," she said, "I'm beginning to resign myself to the fact that we
aren't going to be leaving here anytime soon.  it's a mistake to keep hoping
and praying, only to be disappointed."

"It might help if you think of this as a nature excursion : '

"I know you're making an effort to keep things light so that I won't flip out
completely and go running off into the jungle, screaming, but maybe it's
better to t ink in terq of sober reality."

"The problem is, it's not completely in our hands "

She shook her head, a sad expression on her face.  " " You know, I'm not used
to that.  I've always felt so in control of my destiny.  And now I'm
discovering how little power I really have and how much I've taken for
granted all these years.  "

"Like the man said, there's no point in worrying about the things you can't
control, so think instead about the things you can: '

"What man was that?  Thoreau?  Emenon?  Franklin?"

"More like Babe Ruth or 7q Cobb, I imagine.  it's a baseball cliche.  "

She rolled her eyes.  "I knew sports would become pivotal in my life one
day..  .  if I waited long enough."

He chuckled, patting her hand.

"Oh, God," Kelly said, turning her face toward the heavens, "what the hell am
I doing here?  I should be takin ga deposition in some nice air conditioned
office, not running through the jungle half naked, in fear for my life."

 "

" I could use a gin and tonic myself.    "

Kelly gave him a punch in the arm.  "You have a knack for getting to the
bottom line, don't you, Mr. Monday?"

"It's all part of my survival technique.  You can't start worrying about God
and the true meaning of life until they've got you lined up before the firing
squad and they're offering you a last cigarette."

"I don't smoke, so I guess I don't have to worry about that conundrum, do I?"

They exchanged smiles.

"So, tell me about your life in Honolulu," he said.  "q do you live?"

"I've got a condo, with a view of Diamond Head."

"And you drive a Jagu.  "

"A Porsche."

"I was close."

She shut her eyes and took a deep breath.  There was a sqight smile around
the corners of her mouth.  Bart watched her for a minute.

"You have such a wistful expression on your face, " he said.  "What are you
thinking about

"My bathroom at home."

"Your bathroom?"

Her eyes flew open.  "Oh, yes, it has such wonderful white tile, and
everything gleams when it's scrubbed.  If I q,q get back, I'm going to lie
down on the floor and kiss the tile."

He pushed a wisp of hair off her face, smiling.  "It's he'd to imagine you as
a proper socialite lawyer, all dignified with makeup and jewelry and..  : '

"Clothes?"

"Yes, clothes and a supercilious attitude.  ' " I'm not a socialite and I'm
not supercilious.

He looked her up and down.  "I guess, to be honest, I lihe to think of you
just as you are now, this minute "

"Half-naked and unwashed.  Yeah, this is my essence, a11 right: '

Bart reflected.  "So you own a big fancy condo in Hawa and drive a sports
car, huh?"

"The condo's not that big, just two bedrooms, and I use one of them as a home
office.  I inherited some money from an aunt.  I used the biggest part of it
to pay for law school, and I put the remainder down on the condo: '

"You've lived in Hawa all your life?"

"Except for three years in law school, yes.  My parents were Californians,
but they went to Hawa on their honeymoon and liked it so much that they
decided to move there.  Mom was a clothing designer, and Dad had always
wanted his own business.  He scraped together every dime he could lay his
hands on, and they started a swimsuit business."

"That took guts.  I can see where you got your courage"

Kelly laughed.  "Oh, they had courage, all right.  They had some hard years
early on, but they made a success of it.  Daddy died just before I went to
law school.  Mother sold the business, but she still does free-lance designs.
In fact, she brought me this suit I'm wearing the night before

I left to fly to Bangkok: '

"I must tell your mother that I admire her taste," he said.

"You mean, assuming you ever meet her."

"Oh, I'll meet her, all right.  You don't think I'm going to fade into the
sunset, never to be seen again, once we're out of here, do you?"

When she didn't reply he glanced over at her and saw anguish on her face.  He
realized qmmediately she wasn't thinking about him.  More likely it was the
guy back home.  Evidently it had been a mistake to bring up the future and
try to place himself in it.  He imagined she was feeling guilty about having
had sea with him, as well.  Damn.  That would teach him to speak without thin
lang At least he

JAMCEKAISFR 135

hadn't been stupid enough to tell her he loved her.  She probably would have
laughed in his face.

He glsnced over at her and saw she still looked thoughtful.  He decided the
wisest course would be to beat a q rqt.  "What I mean is ... Kel ...people
don't go through things like this without..  keeping in touch.  We'll
probably have s reunion in ten years to tip a glass to the oqdeat, don't you
think?"

"I don't lqaw," she said softly.  "I haven't thought that fsr ahead."

"We've been through more together than most high school classmateq," he said,
trying to sound lighthearted.

"I suppose."  She gazed off into the distance.  The con venation had clearly
touched a nerve.  q'You're thinking of Mr. Wonderful, aren't you?  " he asked
quietly.

She blinked.  "How did you know?"  q'I,ucky guess.  " He picked up a leaf and
started shredding it.  " You known him long?  "

"Yes.  Nearly five years: '

"Then what took you so long..  .  I mean, if he's so wonderful and all, why
haven't you married?"

"Because until recently he was already mazrierl.  But now we're engaged."

"Oh, I see..  one of those situations."  He tried to sound matter-of fact,
but when Kelly's head whipped around in liis direction, he realized he hadn't
succqed,

"No, it's not one of those situations, Mr. Monday," she sqd poqtedly.
"Duncan and I did not have an exhamariq affair and I did not break up his
marriage.  He didn't so much as leer at me until after he split up with his
wife."

"Oh, I see.  Duncan is the nobk type, apparently.  I can qmire that: '

"And I can do without the sarcasm: '

"Hey, I'm not judging.  Just trying to be supportive."

"Somehow it doesn't ring true, Bart.  Let's just drop it, shall we?  I'll
worry about Duncan and you worry about w_homever "

"My hands are full worrying about you, my love.  No point in taking on
additional burdens: '

Kelly looked at him as if she wasn't sure whether he was being glib or
tender.  Ironically, he wasn't sure himself.  After a long, uncertain silence
she glanced around.

"Don't we have to get going?"

Bart groaned.  q'Yes.  But you'll have to help me up.  " He reached out his
hand.  " Not being the noble type, I'm going to have to let you keep carrying
the rice pot.  The alternative is to carry me.  "

"I'll carry the pot, thank you very much: She helped him to his feet.  the
pain in his leg was fierce.  It had stiffened up on him while they rested,
but there was no point complaining about it.  Criving Kelly a smile, he
started off through the jungle.  She followed along behind, carrying the rice.

"So what does Mr. Wonderful do?"  he asked as he continued to slog along.

"He's a lawyer.  The head of my firm, actually."

Bart shifted the weight of the rifle slightly.  "A lawyer marry inga lawyer: '

"I know what you're thinking," she said.  "'two attorneys in one family are a
prescription for disaster.  But that's not true.  At least, not in our case.
It depends entirely on the individuals concerned, and Duncan and I are both
tolerant and understanding of each other's needs.  And since we both care so
deeply, we're going to try very hard to make sure it works: ' " "That's nice,
Kelly.  I'm pleased for you: '

"You're mocking me."

"No, I'm not.  I said, " That's nice.  " What did you expect me to say?"

JqnrqcE ic.  qsq 137

q'It was sarcastic "

Bart stopped and turned to face her.  "qJust keep walking," she said.  "I
don't want to argue about something That's none of your business to begin
with: '

He turned without a word and headed deeper into the jqgle, dragging his
swollen leg.  The throbbing was getting worse.  Ten minutes passed before
Kelly spoke again.  q "Duncan understands my love for the law, and I
understand his," she said.  "That's why we're so compatible.  It's not like
having to explain to someone why it's so important to stay at the office late
to prepare for a court appearance We're both in exactly the same place."

"Sounds really romantic: ' q'You obviously don't understand how important
things like that are," she said.  "Day-to-day living is where a couple's
happiness is made or broken: '

"You mean day-to-day things like who carries the rice pot and who carries the
rifle?"

"Very funny."  qqSeems pretty elemental to me.  By your standard, we'd malce
the perfect couple.  " q'Don't flatter yourself, Bart.  In the outside world
we probably couldn't get through lunch together without having an argument."

He stopped and turned around.  Kelly put down the rice pot.

"With all due respect, Ms. Ronan, I think you've sold yourself a bill of
goods about loving the law and loving your law partner.  If I was the man you
loved, I'd feel pretty bad if that was the best you could come up with in
explaining why you were going to marry me."

Her hot, sweaty face turned bright red.  Her eyes narrowed' You are the most
pompous, egocentric, self righteous bastard I've ever met, Bart Monday!  What

13S MONDAY'S CHILb makes you think I'd even try to explain my personal
feelings for Duncan?  You're the last person on earth I'd share them with!
You couldn't possibly understand how I feel about him!  "

"I beg to differ, my love.  I think you've explained how you feel about him
very well."

Kelly pushed past him and plungeql into the jungle.  "Go to hell," she called
over her shoulder.

He began trudging after her.  "If That's where you're headed, then I guess
that's where I'm going to end up.  We're in this together, babe "

"Yeah?  Well, I've got the rice "

"And I've got the rifle and the best sense of direction."

"Ha!"  she said.

"I thought you'd see it my way "

He shrugged and followed her.  Fortunately her pace wasn't too fast for him
to keep up.  " " You know, Bart," she said a few minutes later " sometimes
you remind me of my mother: ' " " I think you qd that once before.
Somethingabout life being one big adventure for her, wasn't that it?  "

"You got it.  She and my brother, Skip, like living on the edge, seeking
thrills and new egperiencqs at every turn.  Not me.  I like a nice, safe,
conservative life."

"The kind you'll have with Duncan," he said sweetly.  "

" Yes.   "

"You think he'll still have you after he finds out you've been rooting around
in the jungle with an old war horse?"

She turned to give him a nasty look.  "Duncan will understand that these are
exoeptional circumstances.  He's a mature and sensitive human being, which is
more than I can say for you!"

"Yeah, well, if Duncan is so wonderful, why did you come to Thailand without
him?  If he's head of the firm ,

Jar ricE isaisq 139

couldn't he have managed to take the time off to come with you?  " he asked.

She picked up her pace a bit.  "That does it!  I'm not talking to you about
Duncan again.  Why people keep questioning the way I five my life is beyond
me."

"Let me guess.  Your mother said the same thing?"

Kelly stopped watking.  She turned to him, her eyes narrowed' Yes as a matter
of fact "

Bart gave her a lopsided grin.  "Sounds to me like your mom is a lady after
my own heart."

"Are you kidding, she'd absolutely adore you: Realizing what she'd said,
Kelly turned an even brighter shade of red.  She turned and started through
the jungle again.

"Does Duncan know your mom doesn't like him?"  he called after her.

"Shut up, Bart!  Will you just shut up!  "

He laughed to himself, but knew he had to be careful.  He may have pushed her
a little too hard.  "Hold on, pumpldn," he implored.  "Not too fast.  This
leg's complaining"

"It can fall off, for all I care!"

"Hmm," he mumbled to himself.  "Seems I've struck a chord: '

Bart stumbled along as best he could, walking much faster than he comfortably
could, just to keep pace.  He kept his eye on the sweet curve of her
half-naked derriere, and that helped keep him going.

Ah, life was good, he thought.  Sometimes at least.  Now, if he could just
get them both out of this mess.  What he wouldn't give to have Kelly all to
himself in a suite at the Oriental.  "they could stay in bed for a
week-making love, living off room service.  He rubbed his grizzly chin,
contemplating her long legs.

Kelly was starting to pull farther away, causing him to momentarily lose
sight of her.  "Hey, Daniel Boone," he

I4U MONDAY'S CHILD

called, "you're veering off course.  If you keep going in that direction,
we'll be back where we started before too lo_ng: '

She stopped and waited for him, her hands on her hips.  "All right, kemo
sabe, you lead, then: '

"I wasn't being critical.  it's just that I think' we might be better off
going more that way," he said, pointing.

"That's fine by me."

He tried to lift her chin to make her look at him, but she pushed his hand
away.  "I'm sorry if I said some things about Duncan that upset you.  it's
probably only jealousy"

She looked at him with surprise.  Bart shrugged.

"The heat of the jungle makes people irntable, jealous, hungry, horny-you
name it, the jungle will do it to you," he said.

"Nice try, Bart.  But you might consider saving some of your material.  If
the undercover business goes bad, you could always try the comedy clubs.  At
least it's an honest living "

"You're angry with me," he said with mock concern.

"If I didn't feel you were my only hope of getting off this godforsaken
island, I'd be gone in a flash.  And you can take that penonally."

"I am sorry," he said.

She sighed.  "Well, let's forget it."  She looked down at his leg.  "Do you
need to rest again?"

"I could use a drink of water," he replied.  "How about yo " qYes.  And a
bath And a nice chateaubriand sith.  lime sherbet for dessert.  "

"Lime sherbet?"

"It was my favorite when I was growing up," she said wistfully.

JArricq xarsq 141

"I can't promise you a lime sherbet, but I might be able to come up with some
water.  If we head over that way, we might find a stream."

q qxanq sq to slope upward, and the density of the vegetation kept them from
seeing very far ahead.  Kelly starhed wondering if they were going in
circles, despite BarYs professed sense of direction.  She switched the heavy
pot from hand to hand every minute or so as she followed him.  "please tell
me you were an Fagle Scout," she said, "so I won't worry that you don't know
what you're doing "

"I was an army Ranger," he said without loo lang back.  " " Cross my heart
and hope to die.  "

"That explains a lot."

"If you're referring to the pirates I've been forced to eliminate, yes."

They continued trudging through the jungle.  The constant raking of the vines
and branches made their skin raw.  The birds were ubiquitous, and they saw a
larger species of monkey high in a tree, but no other animals.  Kelly found
herself thinking about Bart and his former profession.

"Mind if I ask you something?"  she said after a minute or two.

He stopped.  "Do you have to go to the bathroom?"

"No.  And if I did, I wouldn't ask for permission.  It's about when you
killed those pirates.  It's been three..  since we've been here.  That's a
lot: She put down the rice pot.

His eyebrows rose.  "You would have preferred I hadn't?"

"No, I was just wondering..  : ' qqIf it bothered me?"

She nodded.  "Yes: '

"I try to think in terms of what would have happened if I hadn't ldlled them:
'

She contemplated the answer, searching his eyes.

"Satisfied?"  he asked.

Kelly shrugged.  "I was just curious: '

"If it makes you feel any better, before this trip, it was years since I
killed anybody " He bent over awkwardly and picked up the cooking pot,
handing it to her.  " " That drink of water is waiting, and I'm getting
thirstier by the minute"

Before long the terrain got steeper and the jungle thinned a little.  Kelly
was glad for the change.  At least she knew they weren't doubling back on
their route.

Bart started moving laterally along the slope until they came to a small
stream.  The water was ninnqng qpidly and looked fresh.  Seeing it, he took
the makeshift bowl and scooped some up, handing her the vessel.  She took a
couple of gulps and handed it back.

Bart drank with enthusiasm.  Then he took the rifle off his back and lay
down.  He sighed, gazing up at the sky.  He looked utterly exhausted.  She
felt badly about being so harsh with him earlier and sat cross-legged beside
him.

They could hear helicopters in the distance, but it seemed the air search was
petering out.  She wondered what the police were likely to do next.

Now that he'd gotten the weight off his leg, Bart looked content.  More than
once she'd suspected he was actually enjoying their adventure, which made her
mad just on principle.  His face was looking better, though it was beq coming
more discolored.  She tried to remember the way he'd looked on the Ban Don.

Even then he'd had a couple of days' growth of beard, though he had
definitely been appealmg-hqdsome, in fact, and an accomplished lover.
Despite their continual tiffs, she did like him-though not in a way that meant

JArncE xfusqx 143

anything, of course.  Still, the man could be amusing, not to mention tender
and sensuous.

His eyes were closed, so she took the opportunity to check out his chest.  He
had an appealing physique-muscular , yet not to egcess; masculine, yet not
brutish.  Duncan was far less robust.  Though trim, there was a softness
about Duncan that almost made him seem a little weak.

She'd always dismissed that as unimportant.  It wasn't Duncan's body she
loved-it was his mind, his soul, the pen on he was.  She was an active,
athletic and physical person herself.  If Duncan fell short, it was only by
the comparison she was drawing to Bart, a comparison that meant nothing.

"A qy for your thoughts," he said.

The remark caught her by surprise.  Bart's eyes were open and he was looking
at her.  She turned away.  "You don't have a penny.  And even if you did, my
thoughts aren't for sale."

"Judging by the blissful look, it was either Duncan or me."

"Very astute, Mr. Monday.  It was Duncan."

He nodded, a Cheshire-cat grin on his face.  "You see.  A man who understands
women is a man indeed."

That amused her.  "Well, since you understand us so well, and since you have
a certain..  .  shall we say, apprq ciation..  .  for my sex, how is it
you've never married?"

"I told you, Kelly.  The life I lead doesn't lend itself to long-term
relationships."

"You mean you've never met anyone you wanted to marry?"

"I came close once."

He'd piqued her interest.  "And who was she?"

"The daughter of my commanding officer at Fort Benning Gorgeous creature with
chestnut hair and a dyna ltq MONDAY'S CfiILD

mite bod.  Smart.  Pretty as could be.  I met her shortly after she graduated
from Auburn University.  " " "What happened?"

"We were sort of engaged.  The rough plan was to marry when I came back from
a tour of duty in Southeast Asia.  But I was gone for quite a while and Carol
Lee was not the most patient woman ever to grace God's earth.  She met a
socially prominent doctor from Atlanta, and my irresistibility faded with the
peach blossoms "

"That must have been rough "

"I wasn't thrillerl.  I went on a three-day drunk, wrote her off and vowed
never to fall in love again: ' " "Did you succeed?"

He hesitated before answering.  "For the most part: '

They fell silent.  Bart again stared up at the sky.  Kelly glanced at him
occasionally, feeling considerably more compassion for him than she had
before.  Then her lawyer brain kicked in and she wondered if there'd been a
word of truth to the story.

"Have you been back to the States since?"  she asked.

"Not for long.  I've been out here for years: ' q'Let me guess.  Your lady
friends have been beautiful young things who've struggled as masseuses or bar
girls, with perhaps the occasional innocent but desperate prostitute who is
down on her luck "

Bart grinned.  "You're more of a woman of the world than I was prepared to
give you credit for."

"Your type is not all that mysterious, Bart: '

He nodded, as though respecting the potency of his opponenYs punch.  " " That
puts me in my place.  "

She immediately felt contrite.  "I didn't mean to be unkind "

"No, That's all right," he said, rising with some effort to a sitting
position.  "It's good we each know where we are on the social register: '

JArncE xfusq 145

"That isn't what I meant at all: She felt badly, whether that had been his
intention or not.  She had been a bit too pointed.  Sometimes it was
difficult to remember not to go for the jugular, the way she did in court.

"I think it's better we remain strangers," he said.  "That way we won't be
getting into each other's sensitive areas."

"Was Carol Lee a social climber?  Is that the basis of your remark?"  qqI've
discovereq something in my thirty-eight years.  The past offers little in the
way of happiness.  You're always better off smelling the rose you've got, not
the one you had last year:,

Kelly nodded.

"Well, you rested up enough?"  he asked.  "I want to find us a new home
before evening, and God knows how much farther we have to go: '

"Yes, but I would dearly love to take a sponge bath Do we have time for a
quick dip?"

Bart looked at the meager rivulet.  "You won't be able to dip much in that,
but if it'll please you, go ahead.  I'll rest some more.  These ribs have
been talking to me, anyway , and my leg has been threatening to quit
entirely."

Kelly got up and stepped across the little stream to an open area on the
other side.  Bart was stretched out on his back.  She took off her shirt,
then her bikini.  She didn't bother to ask him not to look.  They seemed well
past that.

He didn't peek, even when she stepped into the stream.  The water barely
covereq her feet, but it was wet.  She knelt and began splashing, but she
wasn't able to get very wet, so she lay on her back long enough to get her
hair wet before rolling onto her stomach.  Once she was wet all over she sat
up and glanced at Bart.

His mouth had sagged open and he was snoring.  Here she was, stark naked, not
five feet from him, and the bastard was sound asleep !

larncq icaisq 147

CHAPTER ELEVEN

at BaRr woq up, he bathed.  Then they gathered their gear and started moving
higher, into the uplands.  They hadn't heard any helicopters for a while, but
from time to time they heard a light plane circling, though they never
spotted it.

With the terrain getting steeper, it was more difficult for Bart to walk, and
the cooking pot had gotten a lot heavier , too.  Kelly had to stop every few
minutes to put it down.  Bart's leg had swollen.  He sat on a mossy rock,
elevating it.

"This mountain's a little more challenging than I expected ," he said.  "We'd
better find a place to camp soon-the afternoon's getting on: '

Kelly looked around.  At this altitude, the vegetation wasn't as dense.  The
plants seemed more delicate, giving the place the feel of a fern bar with an
enormous skylight overhead.

"It's pretty up here, isn't it?"  she said.

Bart took in their surroundings.  "Yeah, but to camp we need to be close to a
good source of water," he said.  "Why don't we work our way around the flank
of the mountain and see what we can find."

They were off again, climbing through rough, rocky terrain with only a
minimum of cover.  Soon they came to a small gorge with a good-sized stream
running through it.  The vale rose rapidly past a series of waterfalls to a
small boxed canyon that formed a sort of grotto, full of ferns,

lacy trees, flowering plants and the stream.  At the back of the canyon a
sheer rock cliff ran up to the top of the mountain.

They sat on a large, flat rock at the edge of the stream, and Kelly scooped
up some water, using her leaf vessel.  She handed it to Bart.  "" This place
is gorgeous.  Valhalla: '

He smilerl.  "I'm going to poke around in those rocks and see what I can find
for a campsite."  qtly took the fruit they'd found not far from the stream
onit of the rice pot.  She examined and smelled the piece that looloed like a
prickly pear, trying to determine if it would be edible.  The only way to
know for sure was to cut it open and have a bite.

Bart had kft the weapons behind, so she took the knife and cut the fruit.  It
was juicy and had a green, tangy smell.

She slioed off a tiny wedge and popped it into her mouth.

The flavor was distinctive, unlike anything she'd had before A second bite
was no better, so she set it aside to await Bart's evaluation.

The past hour the sound of an aircraft engine had been q buzzing vaguely in
the background, but Kelly suddenly became aware of it growing much louder.
She gazed up at the open sky above the oenter of the glen, expecting to see
the plane.  q'Kelly," Bart shouted from somewhere in the rocks above, " "head
for cover, quick!  "

Sq scrambled toward the nearest clump of trees, a dozen yards from the
stream, making it just before the qq" plane passed overhead, banking and
heading around the mountain.

"Did you make it?"  Bart called down to her.

She couldn't see him, but his voice was easy enough to qear.  "Yes, I think
so."

"I.et's hope you're right.  I wouldn't want you sleeping with a detachment of
the Thai police force tonight instead of me: '

She didn't know if he was being funny or not.  She walked back out into the
clearing at the center of the glen.  "How will we know if they spotted me?"

Bart appeared on some rocks just above the grotto.  "If they come calling, we
can figure you didn't get your tail feathers into the trees in time.  But
there's no point worrying about it: '

"At least, not until I'm captured, is that it?"

She could see his smile.  "There's good news, babe."  "

" What?   "

"I found a cave.  It's warm, it's cozy, it's light.  No bats, no snakes.  It
even comes with arcady supply of canned goods: '

"If that's a joke, Bart, it's not very funny."

"No joke, Kel.  Come and see for yourself."

It took her only two or three minutes to make it up to where he was waiting.
Taking her hand, Bart led her around a ledge to a small cave that was cut
into the face of the rock escarpment.  It was about twice as big as a large
walk in closet.  At the back was a wooden crate with a few dozen cans of what
looked like C rations, plus some medical supplies, aluminum plates and
utensils.

"You wanted civilization," Bart said, "I've provided you with civilization:
He was beaming.

"Yeah?  So where's the toilet?"

He grimaced.  "Rustic civilization, Kelly.  Rustic civilization"

"To be honest, it looks heavenly "

He pointed to a small pile of gnarled logs stacked in ttq back.  "There'seven
firewood: '

"Do you think somebody lives here?"

rAmcE icaisq 149

"I think it's a hideout somebody set up in case they had to drop out of sight
for a while.  Maybe the pirates put this stuff here.  It doesn't look as if
anybody's used it for a hell of a long time, though.  They might have
forgotten about it "

She looked around.  "Do you think we're safe here?"

"I don't see why not.  And it's easily defended in case they come up here on
foot: '

"Oh, great, a siege.  They can trap us and starve us out "

"They'd have to find us first.  Anyway, I don't plan on spending my
retirement here.  I just want my n'bs and leg to get a little better: '

Kelly felt a burst of optimism.  Bart noticed and put his srm around her,
kissing her temple.  She could tell he was pleased.  She hugged him back,
careful not to press his rib cage in the wrong places.

"All that remains is to get our stuff up here, and maybe some water."

"I'll go down and get our things.  You rest that leg."

"No, I'll help: '

His leg was badly swollen.  Kelly shook her head.  "You probably shouldn't
even be standing on it and you've walked for miles.  Sit down: '

"Yes, ma'am: '

Kelly went off to retrieve their weapons and rice.  When slq returoed, Bart
was sitting out on a rock where she'd first sqen him.  He pointed at the
scenic vista.

"There's no extra charge for the view: '

She turned and looked out at a panorama.  The jungle eqtended like a great
lumpy green carpet all the way to the bluish green sea, perhaps two miles
from where they sat.  The fishing village wasn't visible, but Bart told her
apqimately where he thought it was.

"Doesn't look so far from this vantage point," Kelly

1SO MONDAY'S CHILD qq:q.  ".  JANICE KAISER 1S1

"It's far enough when you have to fight your way through the jungle to get
here.  What remains to be seen is what the other side of the island looks
like.  I thought when my leg's better I'd climb up top and have a look "

The view was so pretty, Kelly could only sigh.  "Hard to believe there's so
much evil lurking out there, isn't it?"

"One day that beach will be lined with tourist hotels.  Then you and Duncan
can bring your grandkids here and tell them about the adventure you had here
when you were just a girl: '

Kelly couldn't tell whether he was being maudlin or if he was trying to cheer
her.  His tone was ambiguous.  Duncan , it seemed, had captured his
imagination, and she wasn't sure why.  She let the remark pass.

"It does look like there's a possibility of bad weather coming our way," Bart
said.  "See that?"

There was a dark band of clouds low on the horizon, though they seemed far
away.  "How do you know it's coming this way?"

"Direction of the wind mostly."

Now that he mentioned it, Kelly did notice a breeze: Down on the jungle floor
it had been dead calm.

"I have a hunch we'll be glad for our cave before this night's over.  How
about if I help you gather fronds to make a bed?  Without them, that rock
will be pretty hard: '

Kelly looked at Bart's leg.  "No, I want you to elevate that thing.  You've
overdone it as it is.  I'll gather whatever we need.  You take inventory of
the food and work out some menus."

Bart's lips twitched.  "The worm has turned."

"I hope not," she said, tapping his head.  Then she walked away happily,
headed for the grotto.  " " Hurry home, " he called after her.

Kelly stopped and looked back.  "I'll watch for that plane.  And for snakes.
Is there anything else I should be concerned about?"

He thought for a minute.  "Oh, I've read stories about some rare species of
mountain gorilla that inhabits these islands, but I wouldn't put much stock
in it: '

Kelly smqd sweetly as she did something very unladyh 'loe, same thing she'd
rarely done before.  She flipped Bart Monday the bird.

Ir 'q q rqs, but Kelly gathered enough fronds to make a fairly soft bed.
While she'd been in the grotto, the airplane had circled the mountain again.
As it passed overhead, she was careful to stay under the trees.

The last time she passed the lookout point, Kelly saw that Bart's
meteorological prognostications were accuratq The front that they'd seen out
at sea had moved in close to the coast.  The sun had set behind it, and they
could hear the rumble of thunder off in the distance.

Bart had inventoried the food and supplies.  The C rations consisted mostly
of vegetables and f'qsh-twenty-year old U S.  army rations that had probably
circulated on the black market for aeons.  Best of all, someone had been q
qoughtful enough to leave a can opener.

They decided to eat before dark.  While Bart lay on the bed of fronds, his
foot elevated on the wall of the cave,

Kelly fixed dinner.

It was strange, but she was feeling an odd sort of contentment Maybe the
explanation was as simple as the fact q:::, qt q, had a solid roof over their
heads, that they were q; no longe fleeing through the jungle in fear of being
spotxq ::.  qd.  q dqger wasn't over, true, but she felt more secure- than at
any time since they'd arrived on the island.  q'You won't like hearing this,"
Bart noted as she q.woqq, " but you make a damned cute housewife.  "

" " Cavewoman is more like it " She wiped her cheek with the back of her
hand.  " I appreciate the compliment, but you're right.  I don't like hearing
it: ' "q7C'ell me, do you really like all that crap lawyers do?"

"Yes," she said.  "But that shouldn't be any more surprising than the fact
that you like dodging bullets and running from crooked cops: '

"What I do isn't boring," he said.

She arched an eyebrow.  "What makes you think law is boring?"

"I know it's boring."

Kelly dished the food onto aluminum plates and handed one to Bart.  She'd
filled a spare aluminum pot with water from the stream.  Using one of the
ceramic Chinese teacups that had been in the box, she scooped out water and
gave it to him, as well.

"I guess that shows how different we are, Bart.  When you think about it,
we're from two entirely different worlds, with completely different outlooks:
'

She got her own plate and cup and joined him.  Bart had braced himself
against a rock to keep his ribs stable.  She leaned against the wall next to
him.  He patted her knee.

"Different, maybe, but we're adrift in the same boat "

"A mere accident of fate."

"Maybe, but I don't think we're oil and water, K,elly, even if you do."

She looked at him in surprise.  "What are you imply ,

"I'm not implying anything he said, immediately sounding defensive.  " "I'm
just not as convinced as you are that but for a chance disaster, we wouldn't
have two words to say to each other."

She put down her cup and looked him square in the eye, suddenly understanding
what he was driving at "You aren't suggesting you have feelings for me, are
you, Bart?"

He blinked, as though her directness was completely unexpected.  "I know it's
easier to pass it off as a random accident," he said, hedging, "but it's my
guess you wouldn't have been..  .  like this..  .  with just any man who
happened to be in my shoes."

"Of course not: '

"Then your friendliness toward me wasn't only a token of gratitude-a reward
or a bribe."

She took a bite of food, then wiped her mouth with her hand.  "You're trying
to get me to say I had sex with you because you're irresistible, not because
you were all that's available."

Thunder rolled across the island.  The sky seemed to have darkened
considerably.  Large drops of rain began spattering the ledge in front of the
cave.

"Here comes the storm," Bart said.

For a while they watched the rain.  _ "You didn't answer my question," she
said.

"I rather think you saw something in me apart from the q...: qq that I'm a
warm body, willing to fight to save you "

"You aren'tjust anybody, obviously," she said, feeling strangely satiated by
their modest meal.  " " I think that's q pretty apparent, isn't it?  "

"Is it?"

Kedly folded her arms, his persistence beginning to get to her.  "Okay, so
you're a sexy guy and I was attracted to you.  I'm capable of animal lust,
the same as anybody else, and animal lust is what I felt.  There!  Are you
satisfied

He scraped the last of his food from his plate and gave her a wide grin.  "I
feel much better."

 "qBecause you've eaten or because I finally stroked your the qo?,q

Bqt shrugged.  "Both, I guess."

ZS4 MONDAY'S CHILD

She took his plate from him, picked up hers and crawled over to wash them
out.  "Honestly," she said, shaking her head, "the only difference between
boys and men is their lieight: '

He sat contentedly as she cleaned.  Once she'd finished, she returned to his
side to watch the rain.

Kelly remembered sitting on the porch of her house as a child, watching the
warm tropical rains that filled the air with the smells of her mother's
garden.  She had felt so alive then-a part of nature, yet safe in the shelter
of her home.  It was almost like that now.  She could see and smell the rain
without actually getting wet.

"I'm glad we're not out in the jungle," she said.  "It would be miserable
getting soaked through and having to sleep on the soggy ground: '

"Our ancestors weren't called cavemen for nothing "

Bart took her hand, rubbing her fingers with his thumb.  The gesture was warm
and affectionate and Kelly liked it, though she knew that was an odd
admission, considering.

"You have nice hands," he said, getting that distinctive tremor in his voice.

She glanced at her nails.  "I could use a manicure."

"That sounds more like a lady lawyer than a cavq woman."

Kelly thought of her home, her office, her clothes, her career.  "I'm not a
cave woman Not even remotely.  I'd k71 to get off this island and get back to
being who I really am:'

"I guess I don't know the woman you're referring to," he said wistfully, "but
the one I do know, the one who's here with me, I kind of like."

"You like her or you like the sex?"

He gave her a nudge with his elbow.  " " You've got sex on the brain, don't
you, kid?  "

"I do not!"  she said, her eyes flashing.  "I was just trying to understand
what you really mean: '

"I meant just what I said.  I like you, Ms. Ronan.  And not only because
you've got a great bod.  But I admit you could use an attitude adjustment."

She gave him a disgusteq look.  "what's that's supposed to mean?"  qqThat
Iwish you'd re lag and not be so damned defensire Duncan's going to be there
when you get home.  And

I q't eqactly robbed you of your virginity,"

Kelly folded her arms over her chest.  "Maybe it's time to change the
subject, Bart: '

"Whatever you say, my love."  He edged closer to her.

"Whatever ends up happening, Kel, we don't have a lot of time together, so we
might as well be friends."

"I suppose you're right: '

He put his arm around her and she rested her head on his shoulder.  Daylight
was rapidly fading.  They listened to the rain.

Kelly said, "My father always used to say be happy for what you've got.  I
guess I've never been very good about living up to that."

"Life's not easy.  Like everyone else, I've discovered that qer the years."

"Were you really an orphan?"  she asked, looking at him.  "You never knew
your parents?"

"No "

"What happened to you?"

"I was adopted by some people.  It didn't work out.  The woman wasn't well.
They had to give me up.  I bounced around from one foster home to another.
Got into some qpes.  Ended up in Boys' Town.  The people there gave = q
duection.  I was bright enough for college and got a ;qqp to K.U" r:::.  :
qqgq, qd you end up in the army?  Did you enlist?  ,.

"ROTC: '

"And you became a Ranger?"

"Yeah: '

"Why?  Did you want to be a professional soldier?"

"I wanted something unusual in my life.  I thought adventure was the answer."

"It seems you still do: '

He looked around the cave.  "This is a little extreme , even for me.  Or
maybe I'm just getting too old for it: '

Kelly chose to interpret the remark as a positive sign, an attempt to bridge
the chasm separating their lives.  Ever since she'd rescued him, she'd sensed
a softening in his crusty veneer, despite the continuing jokes and sarcasm.
Bart was trying, in his own way, to reach out to her, express his feelings
for her.  In a way, that was comforting, but in another way it scared her.
She wasn't prepared to deal with the consequences.

The wind started kicking up and the downpour became heavy, the din thunderous.

"That's quite a rain," Bart said.  "Would you like to have a fire-assuming
the matches our friends left are okay?"

She sigherl with pleasure.  "Do you think it's safe?  A fire wouldn't be
seen?"

"There aren't any observation aircraft out in this soup.

Anyway, you'd have to be inside the canyon to see anything"

"Then let's go for it: '

Bart got to his hands and knees with some difficulty.

"Can I help?"

"No," he said.  "You've done everything, including lugging our supplies up
the mountain.  It's my turn.  Anyway , this won't be hard: '

Kelly lay back on the bed of ferns and watched as Bart laid the fire.  His
movements were awkward because of his

JANICE KAISER ISi n'bs, but he didn't complain.  Over the course of the day
his face had started turning from purple to green, but the swelling was down
a bit and in another couple of days he'd start looking more like his old self.

With the coming of night, she'd begun feeling closer to him.  Maybe it was
instinct.  Maybe their primitive ancestors were brutal to each other during
the day, but when night came they would cling together, sharing body heat for
the sake of mutual survival.

The matches worked, but there wasn't much in the way of kindling, making it
difficult to get a blaze going.  " " This hardwood is a bitch to get
started," he said, " "but if I ever sucoeed, iYll burn all night: '

Kelly crawled beside him and watched as he tried to coax a small flame into
something more robust.  He held a tiny q scrap of kindling at the apex of the
flame.

It seemed bizarre to her that such an elemental thin gas a fire should be so
difficult to effect.  Around the world billions of light bulbs were aglow,
and yet they had to struggle for light and heat.  It made her realize anew
how qq cqtion was.

Finally Bart managed to get several chips burning at the same time.  Then he
added the smallest of the logs, first holding one over the flame to char it a
little and get it hot.

When he'd succeeded in getting two logs going, he crawled _ qck to their bed
to stretch out.  Kelly joined him, lying at his side.

It was dark outside.  The rain was coming down steadily

The fire qt the rave, giving it a warm glow.  Kelly snugq closer as Bart
slipped his arm under her and held her.  q'Want to hear something stupid?  "
he said.  " I can't reiqrnber feeling more content than I am right now: ' qq.
: Sq qflecq, "qYou're right, Bart, it is land of stupid: ' ' " But I'm
serious.  " q" q'Yqq I can tell.  "

"ROTC: '

"And you became a Ranger?"

"" Why?  Did you want to be a professional soldier?  "

"I wanted something unusual in my life.  I thought adventure was the answer."

"It seems you still do: '

He looked around the cave.  "This is a little extreme , even for me.  Or
maybe I'm just getting too old for it: '

Kelly chose to interpret the remark as a positive sign, an attempt to bridge
the chasm separating their lives.  Ever since she'd rescued him, she'd sensed
a softening in his crusty veneer, despite the continuing jokes and sarcasm.
Bart was trying, in his own way, to reach out to her, express his feelings
for her.  In a way, that was comforting, but in another way it scared her.
She wasn't prepared to deal with the consequences.

The wind started kicking up and the downpour became heavy, the din thunderous.

"That's quite a rain," Bart said.  "Would you like to have a fire-assuming
the matches our friends left are okay?"

She sigherl with pleasure.  "Do you think it's safe?  A fire wouldn't be
seen?"

"There aren't any observation aircraft out in this soup.

Anyway, you'd have to be inside the canyon to see anything"

"Then leYs go for it: '

Bart got to his hands and knees with some difficulty.

"Can I help?"

"No," he said.  "You've done everything, including lugging our supplies up
the mountain.  It's my turn.  Anyway , this won't be hard: '

Kelly lay back on the bed of ferns and watched as Bart laid the fire.  His
movements were awkward because of his

Jar ricE xaisq 157

n'bs, but he didn't complain.  Over the course of the day his face had
started turning from purple to green, but the swed ling was down a bit and in
another couple of days he'd start looking more like his old self.

With the coming of night, she'd begun feeling closer to him.  Maybe it was
instinct.  Maybe their primitive ancesqrs were brutal to each other during
the day, but when night ceme they would cling together, sharing body heat qor
thZ sake of mutual survival.

Tlq matches worked, but there wasn't much in the way of kindling, making it
difficult to get a blaze going.  " " This hardwood is a bitch to get
started," he said, " "but if I ever qq, iYll burn all night: '

Kelly crawleq beside him and watched as he tried to coax a small flame into
something more robust.  He held a tiny scrap of kindling at the apex of the
flame.

It seemed bizarre to her that such an elemental thin gas a fire should be so
difficult to effect.  Around the world billions of light bulbs were aglow,
and yet they had to struggle for light and heat.  It made her realize anew
how fragile civilization was.

Finally Bart managed to get several chips burning at the q _same time.  Then
he added the smallest of the logs, first q holding one over the flame to char
it a little and get it hot.

Wlqn he'd sucoeeded in getting two logs going, he crawled qck to their bed to
stretch out.  Kelly joined him, lying at q , q qde.

It was dark outside.  The rain was coming down steadily The f'tre lit the
cave, giving it a warm glow.  Kelly snugqied closer as Bart slipped his arm
under her and held her.

"Want to hear something stupid?"  he said.  "I can't re iiqternber feeling
more content than I am right now: '

She reflected.  "You're right, Bart, it is kind of stupid: ' : qqqtI'm
serious: ' i:.-q'yqq I can tell: '

ISS MONDAY'S CHILD q JAMCEKAISER IS9

"What do you suppose it means?"  he asked.

"That you've had a miserable life up till now: '

He tapped the end of her nose with his finger.  "No, it's more profound than
that.  They say one disc oven oneself through adversity.  Maybe it has
something to do with that: '

She grinned.  "After the past few days, you ought to be a regular Sigmund
Freud: '

He kissed her forehead and gave her a squeeze, a sort of affectionate
acknowledgment.  Kelly rolled onto her side, facing him.  She put her hand on
his stomach and became aware of the texture of his skin.  His flesh seemed to
come alive under her touch.

She wasn't sure why she was letting this happen, espq cially after the
conversation they'd had, but damn if she didn't want him.  She tried to nip
it in the bud by thinking of Duncan, by imagining having to tell him what had
happened between her and Bart during their ordeal.  But try as.  she might,
she couldn't get Duncan to stay with her.  If anything, the thought of him
was an annoyance.

Bart turned to face her.  Then he tenderly touched her face.  His eyes
glistened in the firelight.  She stared into them, feeling awe as well as
disbelief.  When he reached over and kissed her softly on the lips, she
kissed him back.

It wasn't like the first night, or even at the waterfall.  1'here was another
dimension now.  She knew him better.  Though much of Bart Monday remained a
mystery, she felt she knew his essence.  There was a closeness between them,
a closeness forged in the trials they'd endured.

Their kiss deepened.  The heat of his body, his probinq tongue excited her.
Bart ran his hand under her shirt, pushing her bikini top away.  He massaged
her breast , kneading it, before rubbing her nipple between his thumb and
forefinger.  A tingling sensation spread through her.

"Oh, Bart," she moaned as her mouth slid free of his.

He bqan unbuttoning her shirt.

Kelly stared at the shadows from the fire dancing on his sqin.  The blatant
maswlinity of his weathered, unshaveaq fsae was offset by a gentleness in his
eyes.  This was a msn qvho bad shown her glimpses of his softer, more
sensitive q, evq as he killed for their survival.  Bart Monday was a pqdoq,
not only because of his own contradictions, but q q tq cvnflicting qotions he
elicited in her.  fqe hq turned back the flaps of her shirt and was eyeqg her
breasts.  She sat up and took off her suit.  Stql pinpped on his elbow, Bart
began running his hand over iqer body There was wonder in his eyes, and
delight.  A faint sqik curleqi the corners of his mouth.  His fingers went
over the curve of her shoulder, where she'd been cut by the fisherman's
knife, and lightly down hq arm.  He ran qis in des qnger slong her
collarbone, then aver the mound of hqr breast, beasing her nippk.

He passed his paim over the plane of her stomach as he began stroking her
thighs, drawing his hands up them, sooring her flesh with his fingertips.
She kept her eyes on Itis.

He stared at her golden flesh, warmed and lit by the fire.  _iqe was avarioe
in his eyes, but she didn't mind it beq cause it wasn't impersonal.  He was
focused on ta.  Iqiis qpetus to take was the counterpart of her desire to sub
Bart definitely had a way with her body His hands could ahe it sing lilce a
high-voltage wire.  That, more than qhing, set him apart.  With Bart, she was
sensation, miqe energy and littte else.  His finger were toying with the
curls between her kgs.  is touch made her legs twitch, made her throb.  She
was qng warm, and she was moist with egcitemeqnt, though ; stql hadn't
touched her there.  He was near, tantalizBty close, but stq7l not there.